Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Baron Trump's Marvellous
Underground Journey
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Baron Trump's Marvellous Underground Journey
Author: Ingersoll Lockwood
Illustrator: Charles Howard Johnson
Release date: June 30, 2018 [eBook #57426]
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/57426
Credits: Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BARON
TRUMP'S MARVELLOUS UNDERGROUND JOURNEY ***
Underground Journey
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Baron Trump's Marvellous Underground Journey
Author: Ingersoll Lockwood
Illustrator: Charles Howard Johnson
Release date: June 30, 2018 [eBook #57426]
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/57426
Credits: Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BARON
TRUMP'S MARVELLOUS UNDERGROUND JOURNEY ***
Page 4
ONLY AUTHENTIC PORTRAIT
OF
WILHELM HEINRICH
SEBASTIAN VON
TROOMP
(FROM THE OIL PAINTING).
OF
WILHELM HEINRICH
SEBASTIAN VON
TROOMP
(FROM THE OIL PAINTING).
Page 5
BARON TRUMP’S
MARVELLOUS
UNDERGROUND
JOURNEY
BY
INGERSOLL LOCKWOOD
AUTHOR OF “TRAVELS AND ADVENTURES OF LITTLE BARON TRUMP AND HIS WONDERFUL DOG
BULGER” “WONDERFUL DEEDS AND DOINGS OF LITTLE GIANT BOAB AND HIS
TALKING RAVEN TABIB” “EXTRAORDINARY EXPERIENCES OF LITTLE
CAPTAIN DOPPELKOP ON THE SHORES OF BUBBLELAND” ETC.
ILLUSTRATED BY
CHARLES HOWARD JOHNSON
BOSTON
LEE AND SHEPARD PUBLISHERS
10 MILK STREET
1893
MARVELLOUS
UNDERGROUND
JOURNEY
BY
INGERSOLL LOCKWOOD
AUTHOR OF “TRAVELS AND ADVENTURES OF LITTLE BARON TRUMP AND HIS WONDERFUL DOG
BULGER” “WONDERFUL DEEDS AND DOINGS OF LITTLE GIANT BOAB AND HIS
TALKING RAVEN TABIB” “EXTRAORDINARY EXPERIENCES OF LITTLE
CAPTAIN DOPPELKOP ON THE SHORES OF BUBBLELAND” ETC.
ILLUSTRATED BY
CHARLES HOWARD JOHNSON
BOSTON
LEE AND SHEPARD PUBLISHERS
10 MILK STREET
1893
Page 6
Copyright, 1892, by Ingersoll Lockwood
All Rights Reserved
Marvellous Underground Journey
All Rights Reserved
Marvellous Underground Journey
Page 7
Page 8
BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE OF WILHELM
HEINRICH
SEBASTIAN VON TROOMP, COMMONLY
CALLED LITTLE BARON TRUMP
As doubting Thomases seem to take particular pleasure in popping up on all
occasions, Jack-in-the-Box-like, it may be well to head them off in this
particular instance by proving that Baron Trump was a real baron, and not a
mere baron of the mind. The family was originally French Huguenot—De
la Trompe—which, upon the revocation of the Edict of Nantes in 1685,
took refuge in Holland, where its head assumed the name of Van der
Troomp, just as many other of the French Protestants rendered their names
into Dutch. Some years later, upon the invitation of the Elector of
Brandenburg, Niklas Van der Troomp became a subject of that prince, and
purchased a large estate in the province of Pomerania, again changing his
name, this time to Von Troomp.
The “Little Baron,” so called from his diminutive stature, was born some
time in the latter part of the seventeenth century. He was the last of his race
in the direct line, although cousins of his are to-day well-known
Pomeranian gentry. He began his travels at an incredibly early age, and
filled his castle with such strange objects picked up here and there in the far
away corners of the world, that the simple-minded peasantry came to look
upon him as half bigwig and half magician—hence the growth of the many
myths and fanciful stories concerning this indefatigable globe-trotter. The
date of his death cannot be fixed with any certainty; but this much may be
said: Among the portraits of Pomeranian notables hanging in the Rathhaus
at Stettin, there is one picturing a man of low stature, and with a head much
too large for his body. He is dressed in some outlandish costume, and holds
HEINRICH
SEBASTIAN VON TROOMP, COMMONLY
CALLED LITTLE BARON TRUMP
As doubting Thomases seem to take particular pleasure in popping up on all
occasions, Jack-in-the-Box-like, it may be well to head them off in this
particular instance by proving that Baron Trump was a real baron, and not a
mere baron of the mind. The family was originally French Huguenot—De
la Trompe—which, upon the revocation of the Edict of Nantes in 1685,
took refuge in Holland, where its head assumed the name of Van der
Troomp, just as many other of the French Protestants rendered their names
into Dutch. Some years later, upon the invitation of the Elector of
Brandenburg, Niklas Van der Troomp became a subject of that prince, and
purchased a large estate in the province of Pomerania, again changing his
name, this time to Von Troomp.
The “Little Baron,” so called from his diminutive stature, was born some
time in the latter part of the seventeenth century. He was the last of his race
in the direct line, although cousins of his are to-day well-known
Pomeranian gentry. He began his travels at an incredibly early age, and
filled his castle with such strange objects picked up here and there in the far
away corners of the world, that the simple-minded peasantry came to look
upon him as half bigwig and half magician—hence the growth of the many
myths and fanciful stories concerning this indefatigable globe-trotter. The
date of his death cannot be fixed with any certainty; but this much may be
said: Among the portraits of Pomeranian notables hanging in the Rathhaus
at Stettin, there is one picturing a man of low stature, and with a head much
too large for his body. He is dressed in some outlandish costume, and holds
Page 9
in his left hand a grotesque image in ivory, most elaborately carved. The
broad face is full of intelligence, and the large gray eyes are lighted up with
a good-natured but quizzical look that invariably attracts attention. The
man’s right hand rests upon the back of a dog sitting on a table and looking
straight out with an air of dignity that shows that he knew he was sitting for
his portrait.
If a visitor asks the guide who this man is, he always gets for answer:—
“Oh, that’s the Little Baron!”
But little Baron who, that’s the question?
Why may it not be the famous Wilhelm Heinrich Sebastian von Troomp,
commonly called “Little Baron Trump,” and his wonderful dog Bulger?
broad face is full of intelligence, and the large gray eyes are lighted up with
a good-natured but quizzical look that invariably attracts attention. The
man’s right hand rests upon the back of a dog sitting on a table and looking
straight out with an air of dignity that shows that he knew he was sitting for
his portrait.
If a visitor asks the guide who this man is, he always gets for answer:—
“Oh, that’s the Little Baron!”
But little Baron who, that’s the question?
Why may it not be the famous Wilhelm Heinrich Sebastian von Troomp,
commonly called “Little Baron Trump,” and his wonderful dog Bulger?
Page 10
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
BULGER IS GREATLY ANNOYED BY THE FAMILIARITY
OF THE VILLAGE DOGS AND THE PRESUMPTION OF
THE HOUSE CATS.—HIS HEALTH SUFFERS THEREBY,
AND HE IMPLORES ME TO SET OUT ON MY TRAVELS
AGAIN. I READILY CONSENT, FOR I HAD BEEN
READING OF THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD IN A
MUSTY OLD MS. WRITTEN BY THE LEARNED DON
FUM.—PARTING INTERVIEWS WITH THE ELDER
BARON AND THE GRACIOUS BARONESS MY MOTHER.
—PREPARATIONS FOR DEPARTURE. 1
CHAPTER II.
DON FUM’s MYSTERIOUS DIRECTIONS.—BULGER AND I
SET OUT FOR PETERSBURG, AND THENCE PROCEED
TO ARCHANGEL.—THE STORY OF OUR JOURNEY AS
FAR AS ILITCH ON THE ILITCH.—IVAN THE
TEAMSTER.—HOW WE MADE OUR WAY NORTHWARD
IN SEARCH OF THE PORTALS TO THE WORLD WITHIN
A WORLD.—IVAN’S THREAT.—BULGER’S DISTRUST
OF THE MAN AND OTHER THINGS. 7
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
BULGER IS GREATLY ANNOYED BY THE FAMILIARITY
OF THE VILLAGE DOGS AND THE PRESUMPTION OF
THE HOUSE CATS.—HIS HEALTH SUFFERS THEREBY,
AND HE IMPLORES ME TO SET OUT ON MY TRAVELS
AGAIN. I READILY CONSENT, FOR I HAD BEEN
READING OF THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD IN A
MUSTY OLD MS. WRITTEN BY THE LEARNED DON
FUM.—PARTING INTERVIEWS WITH THE ELDER
BARON AND THE GRACIOUS BARONESS MY MOTHER.
—PREPARATIONS FOR DEPARTURE. 1
CHAPTER II.
DON FUM’s MYSTERIOUS DIRECTIONS.—BULGER AND I
SET OUT FOR PETERSBURG, AND THENCE PROCEED
TO ARCHANGEL.—THE STORY OF OUR JOURNEY AS
FAR AS ILITCH ON THE ILITCH.—IVAN THE
TEAMSTER.—HOW WE MADE OUR WAY NORTHWARD
IN SEARCH OF THE PORTALS TO THE WORLD WITHIN
A WORLD.—IVAN’S THREAT.—BULGER’S DISTRUST
OF THE MAN AND OTHER THINGS. 7
Page 11
CHAPTER III.
IVAN MORE AND MORE TROUBLESOME.—BULGER
WATCHES HIM CLOSELY.—HIS COWARDLY ATTACK
UPON ME.—MY FAITHFUL BULGER TO THE RESCUE.
—A DRIVER WORTH HAVING.—HOW I WAS CARRIED
TO A PLACE OF SAFETY.—IN THE HANDS OF OLD
YULIANA.—THE GIANTS’ WELL. 15
CHAPTER IV.
MY WOUND HEALS.—YULIANA TALKS ABOUT THE GIANTS’
WELL.—I RESOLVE TO VISIT IT.—PREPARATIONS TO
ASCEND THE MOUNTAINS.—WHAT HAPPENED TO
YULIANA AND TO ME.—REFLECTION AND THEN
ACTION.—HOW I CONTRIVED TO CONTINUE THE
ASCENT WITHOUT YULIANA FOR A GUIDE. 20
CHAPTER V.
UP AND STILL UP, AND THROUGH THE QUARRIES OF
THE DEMONS.—HOW THE CATTLE KEPT THE TRAIL,
AND HOW WE CAME AT LAST UPON THE BRINK OF
THE GIANTS’ WELL.—THE TERRACES ARE SAFELY
PASSED.—BEGINNING OF THE DESCENT INTO THE
WELL ITSELF.—ALL DIFFICULTIES OVERCOME.—WE
REACH THE EDGE OF POLYPHEMUS’ FUNNEL. 28
CHAPTER VI.
IVAN MORE AND MORE TROUBLESOME.—BULGER
WATCHES HIM CLOSELY.—HIS COWARDLY ATTACK
UPON ME.—MY FAITHFUL BULGER TO THE RESCUE.
—A DRIVER WORTH HAVING.—HOW I WAS CARRIED
TO A PLACE OF SAFETY.—IN THE HANDS OF OLD
YULIANA.—THE GIANTS’ WELL. 15
CHAPTER IV.
MY WOUND HEALS.—YULIANA TALKS ABOUT THE GIANTS’
WELL.—I RESOLVE TO VISIT IT.—PREPARATIONS TO
ASCEND THE MOUNTAINS.—WHAT HAPPENED TO
YULIANA AND TO ME.—REFLECTION AND THEN
ACTION.—HOW I CONTRIVED TO CONTINUE THE
ASCENT WITHOUT YULIANA FOR A GUIDE. 20
CHAPTER V.
UP AND STILL UP, AND THROUGH THE QUARRIES OF
THE DEMONS.—HOW THE CATTLE KEPT THE TRAIL,
AND HOW WE CAME AT LAST UPON THE BRINK OF
THE GIANTS’ WELL.—THE TERRACES ARE SAFELY
PASSED.—BEGINNING OF THE DESCENT INTO THE
WELL ITSELF.—ALL DIFFICULTIES OVERCOME.—WE
REACH THE EDGE OF POLYPHEMUS’ FUNNEL. 28
CHAPTER VI.
Page 12
MY DESPAIR UPON FINDING THE PIPE OF THE FUNNEL
TOO SMALL FOR MY BODY.—A RAY OF HOPE BREAKS
IN UPON ME.—FULL ACCOUNT OF HOW I SUCCEEDED
IN ENTERING THE PIPE OF THE FUNNEL.—MY
PASSAGE THROUGH IT.—BULGER’S TIMELY AID.—
THE MARBLE HIGHWAY AND SOME CURIOUS THINGS
CONCERNING THE ENTRANCE TO THE WORLD
WITHIN A WORLD. 33
CHAPTER VII.
OUR FIRST NIGHT IN THE UNDER WORLD, AND HOW IT
WAS FOLLOWED BY THE FIRST BREAK OF DAY.—
BULGER’S WARNING AND WHAT IT MEANT.—WE
FALL IN WITH AN INHABITANT OF THE WORLD
WITHIN A WORLD.—HIS NAME AND CALLING.—
MYSTERIOUS RETURN OF NIGHT.—THE LAND OF
BEDS, AND HOW OUR NEW FRIEND PROVIDED ONE
FOR US. 42
CHAPTER VIII.
“GOOD-MORNING AS LONG AS IT LASTS.”—PLAIN TALK
FROM MASTER COLD SOUL.—WONDERS OF GOGGLE
LAND.—WE ENTER THE CITY OF THE
MIKKAMENKIES.—BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF IT.—OUR
APPROACH TO THE ROYAL PALACE.—QUEEN
GALAXA AND HER CRYSTAL THRONE.—MASTER
COLD SOUL’S TEARS. 51
CHAPTER IX.
TOO SMALL FOR MY BODY.—A RAY OF HOPE BREAKS
IN UPON ME.—FULL ACCOUNT OF HOW I SUCCEEDED
IN ENTERING THE PIPE OF THE FUNNEL.—MY
PASSAGE THROUGH IT.—BULGER’S TIMELY AID.—
THE MARBLE HIGHWAY AND SOME CURIOUS THINGS
CONCERNING THE ENTRANCE TO THE WORLD
WITHIN A WORLD. 33
CHAPTER VII.
OUR FIRST NIGHT IN THE UNDER WORLD, AND HOW IT
WAS FOLLOWED BY THE FIRST BREAK OF DAY.—
BULGER’S WARNING AND WHAT IT MEANT.—WE
FALL IN WITH AN INHABITANT OF THE WORLD
WITHIN A WORLD.—HIS NAME AND CALLING.—
MYSTERIOUS RETURN OF NIGHT.—THE LAND OF
BEDS, AND HOW OUR NEW FRIEND PROVIDED ONE
FOR US. 42
CHAPTER VIII.
“GOOD-MORNING AS LONG AS IT LASTS.”—PLAIN TALK
FROM MASTER COLD SOUL.—WONDERS OF GOGGLE
LAND.—WE ENTER THE CITY OF THE
MIKKAMENKIES.—BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF IT.—OUR
APPROACH TO THE ROYAL PALACE.—QUEEN
GALAXA AND HER CRYSTAL THRONE.—MASTER
COLD SOUL’S TEARS. 51
CHAPTER IX.
Page 13
BULGER AND I ARE PRESENTED TO QUEEN GALAXA,
THE LADY OF THE CRYSTAL THRONE.—HOW SHE
RECEIVED US.—HER DELIGHT OVER BULGER, WHO
GIVES PROOF OF HIS WONDERFUL INTELLIGENCE IN
MANY WAYS.—HOW THE QUEEN CREATES HIM LORD
BULGER.—ALL ABOUT THE THREE WISE MEN IN
WHOSE CARE WE ARE PLACED BY QUEEN GALAXA. 56
CHAPTER X.
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF MY CONVERSATIONS WITH
DOCTOR NEBULOSUS, SIR AMBER O’PAKE, AND
LORD CORNUCORE, WHO TELL ME MANY THINGS
THAT I NEVER KNEW BEFORE, FOR WHICH I WAS
VERY GRATEFUL. 63
CHAPTER XI.
PLEASANT DAYS PASSED AMONG THE MIKKAMENKIES,
AND WONDERFUL THINGS SEEN BY US.—THE
SPECTRAL GARDEN, AND A DESCRIPTION OF IT.—
OUR MEETING WITH DAMOZEL GLOW STONE, AND
WHAT CAME OF IT. 67
CHAPTER XII.
THE SAD, SAD TALE OF THE SORROWING PRINCESS 73
WITH A SPECK IN HER HEART, AND WHAT ALL
HAPPENED WHEN SHE HAD ENDED IT, WHICH THE
THE LADY OF THE CRYSTAL THRONE.—HOW SHE
RECEIVED US.—HER DELIGHT OVER BULGER, WHO
GIVES PROOF OF HIS WONDERFUL INTELLIGENCE IN
MANY WAYS.—HOW THE QUEEN CREATES HIM LORD
BULGER.—ALL ABOUT THE THREE WISE MEN IN
WHOSE CARE WE ARE PLACED BY QUEEN GALAXA. 56
CHAPTER X.
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF MY CONVERSATIONS WITH
DOCTOR NEBULOSUS, SIR AMBER O’PAKE, AND
LORD CORNUCORE, WHO TELL ME MANY THINGS
THAT I NEVER KNEW BEFORE, FOR WHICH I WAS
VERY GRATEFUL. 63
CHAPTER XI.
PLEASANT DAYS PASSED AMONG THE MIKKAMENKIES,
AND WONDERFUL THINGS SEEN BY US.—THE
SPECTRAL GARDEN, AND A DESCRIPTION OF IT.—
OUR MEETING WITH DAMOZEL GLOW STONE, AND
WHAT CAME OF IT. 67
CHAPTER XII.
THE SAD, SAD TALE OF THE SORROWING PRINCESS 73
WITH A SPECK IN HER HEART, AND WHAT ALL
HAPPENED WHEN SHE HAD ENDED IT, WHICH THE
Page 14
READER MUST READ FOR HIMSELF IF HE WOULD
KNOW.
CHAPTER XIII.
HOW I SET TO WORK TO UNDO A WRONG THAT HAD
BEEN DONE IN THE KINGDOM OF THE
MIKKAMENKIES, AND HOW BULGER HELPED.—
QUEEN GALAXA’S CONFESSION.—I AM CREATED
PRIME MINISTER AS LONG AS SHE LIVES.—WHAT
TOOK PLACE IN THE THRONE-ROOM.—MY SPEECH
TO THE MEN OF GOGGLE LAND, AFTER WHICH I
SHOW THEM SOMETHING WORTH SEEING.—HOW I
WAS PULLED IN TWO DIFFERENT DIRECTIONS AND
WHAT CAME OF IT. 79
CHAPTER XIV.
BULGER AND I TURN OUR BACKS ON THE FAIR
DOMAIN OF QUEEN CRYSTALLINA.—NATURE’S
WONDERFUL SPEAKING-TUBE.—CRYSTALLINA’S
ATTEMPT TO TURN US BACK.—HOW I KEPT BULGER
FROM YIELDING.—SOME INCIDENTS OF OUR
JOURNEY ALONG THE MARBLE HIGHWAY, AND HOW
WE CAME TO THE GLORIOUS GATEWAY OF SOLID
SILVER. 86
CHAPTER XV.
THE GUARDS AT THE SILVER GATEWAY.—WHAT THEY 91
WERE LIKE.—OUR RECEPTION BY THEM.—I MAKE A
KNOW.
CHAPTER XIII.
HOW I SET TO WORK TO UNDO A WRONG THAT HAD
BEEN DONE IN THE KINGDOM OF THE
MIKKAMENKIES, AND HOW BULGER HELPED.—
QUEEN GALAXA’S CONFESSION.—I AM CREATED
PRIME MINISTER AS LONG AS SHE LIVES.—WHAT
TOOK PLACE IN THE THRONE-ROOM.—MY SPEECH
TO THE MEN OF GOGGLE LAND, AFTER WHICH I
SHOW THEM SOMETHING WORTH SEEING.—HOW I
WAS PULLED IN TWO DIFFERENT DIRECTIONS AND
WHAT CAME OF IT. 79
CHAPTER XIV.
BULGER AND I TURN OUR BACKS ON THE FAIR
DOMAIN OF QUEEN CRYSTALLINA.—NATURE’S
WONDERFUL SPEAKING-TUBE.—CRYSTALLINA’S
ATTEMPT TO TURN US BACK.—HOW I KEPT BULGER
FROM YIELDING.—SOME INCIDENTS OF OUR
JOURNEY ALONG THE MARBLE HIGHWAY, AND HOW
WE CAME TO THE GLORIOUS GATEWAY OF SOLID
SILVER. 86
CHAPTER XV.
THE GUARDS AT THE SILVER GATEWAY.—WHAT THEY 91
WERE LIKE.—OUR RECEPTION BY THEM.—I MAKE A
Page 15
WONDERFUL DISCOVERY.—THE WORLD’S FIRST
TELEPHONE.—BULGER AND I SUCCEED IN MAKING
FRIENDS WITH THESE STRANGERS.—A BRIEF
DESCRIPTION OF THE SOODOPSIES, THAT IS, MAKE
BELIEVE EYES, OR THE FORMIFOLK, THAT IS, ANT
PEOPLE.—HOW A BLIND MAN MAY READ YOUR
WRITING.
CHAPTER XVI.
IDEAS OF THE FORMIFOLK CONCERNING OUR UPPER
WORLD.—THE DANCING SPECTRE.—THEIR EFFORTS
TO LAY HOLD OF HIM.—MY SOLEMN PROMISE THAT
HE SHOULD BEHAVE HIMSELF.—WE SET OUT FOR
THE CITY OF THE MAKE-BELIEVE EYES.—MY
AMAZEMENT AT THE MAGNIFICENCE OF THE
APPROACHES TO IT.—WE REACH THE GREAT BRIDGE
OF SILVER, AND I GET MY FIRST GLANCE OF THE
CITY OF CANDELABRA.—BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE
WONDERS SPREAD OUT BEFORE MY EYES.—
EXCITEMENT OCCASIONED BY OUR ARRIVAL.—OUR
SILVER BED-CHAMBER. 98
CHAPTER XVII.
IN WHICH YOU READ, DEAR FRIENDS, SOMETHING 104
ABOUT A LIVE ALARM CLOCK AND A SOODOPSY
BATHER AND RUBBER.—OUR FIRST BREAKFAST IN
THE CITY OF SILVER.—A NEW WAY TO CATCH FISH
WITHOUT HURTING THEIR FEELINGS.—HOW THE
STREETS AND HOUSES WERE NUMBERED, AND
WHERE THE SIGNBOARDS WERE.—A VERY ORIGINAL
LIBRARY IN WHICH BOOKS NEVER GET DOG-EARED.
TELEPHONE.—BULGER AND I SUCCEED IN MAKING
FRIENDS WITH THESE STRANGERS.—A BRIEF
DESCRIPTION OF THE SOODOPSIES, THAT IS, MAKE
BELIEVE EYES, OR THE FORMIFOLK, THAT IS, ANT
PEOPLE.—HOW A BLIND MAN MAY READ YOUR
WRITING.
CHAPTER XVI.
IDEAS OF THE FORMIFOLK CONCERNING OUR UPPER
WORLD.—THE DANCING SPECTRE.—THEIR EFFORTS
TO LAY HOLD OF HIM.—MY SOLEMN PROMISE THAT
HE SHOULD BEHAVE HIMSELF.—WE SET OUT FOR
THE CITY OF THE MAKE-BELIEVE EYES.—MY
AMAZEMENT AT THE MAGNIFICENCE OF THE
APPROACHES TO IT.—WE REACH THE GREAT BRIDGE
OF SILVER, AND I GET MY FIRST GLANCE OF THE
CITY OF CANDELABRA.—BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE
WONDERS SPREAD OUT BEFORE MY EYES.—
EXCITEMENT OCCASIONED BY OUR ARRIVAL.—OUR
SILVER BED-CHAMBER. 98
CHAPTER XVII.
IN WHICH YOU READ, DEAR FRIENDS, SOMETHING 104
ABOUT A LIVE ALARM CLOCK AND A SOODOPSY
BATHER AND RUBBER.—OUR FIRST BREAKFAST IN
THE CITY OF SILVER.—A NEW WAY TO CATCH FISH
WITHOUT HURTING THEIR FEELINGS.—HOW THE
STREETS AND HOUSES WERE NUMBERED, AND
WHERE THE SIGNBOARDS WERE.—A VERY ORIGINAL
LIBRARY IN WHICH BOOKS NEVER GET DOG-EARED.
Page 16
—HOW VELVET SOLES ENJOYED HER FAVORITE
POETS.—I AM PRESENTED TO THE LEARNED BARREL
BROW, WHO PROCEEDS TO GIVE ME HIS VIEWS OF
THE UPPER WORLD.—THEY ENTERTAINED ME
AMAZINGLY AND MAY INTEREST YOU.
CHAPTER XVIII.
EARLY HISTORY OF THE SOODOPSIES AS RELATED BY
BARREL BROW.—HOW THEY WERE DRIVEN TO TAKE
REFUGE IN THE UNDER WORLD, AND HOW THEY
CAME UPON THE MARBLE HIGHWAY.—THEIR
DISCOVERY OF NATURAL GAS WHICH YIELDS THEM
LIGHT AND WARMTH, AND OF NATURE’S
MAGNIFICENT TREASURE HOUSE.—HOW THEY
REPLACED THEIR TATTERED GARMENTS AND BEGAN
TO BUILD THE CITY OF SILVER.—THE STRANGE
MISFORTUNES THAT CAME UPON THEM, AND HOW
THEY ROSE SUPERIOR TO THEM, TERRIBLE AS THEY
WERE. 114
CHAPTER XIX.
BEGINS WITH SOMETHING ABOUT THE LITTLE
SOODOPSIES, BUT BRANCHES OFF ON ANOTHER
SUBJECT; TO WIT.—THE SILENT SONG OF SINGING
FINGERS, THE FAIR MAID OF THE CITY OF SILVER.—
BARREL BROW IS KIND ENOUGH TO ENLIGHTEN ME
ON A CERTAIN POINT, AND HE TAKES OCCASION TO
PAY BULGER A VERY HIGH COMPLIMENT, WHICH, OF
COURSE, HE DESERVED. 123
POETS.—I AM PRESENTED TO THE LEARNED BARREL
BROW, WHO PROCEEDS TO GIVE ME HIS VIEWS OF
THE UPPER WORLD.—THEY ENTERTAINED ME
AMAZINGLY AND MAY INTEREST YOU.
CHAPTER XVIII.
EARLY HISTORY OF THE SOODOPSIES AS RELATED BY
BARREL BROW.—HOW THEY WERE DRIVEN TO TAKE
REFUGE IN THE UNDER WORLD, AND HOW THEY
CAME UPON THE MARBLE HIGHWAY.—THEIR
DISCOVERY OF NATURAL GAS WHICH YIELDS THEM
LIGHT AND WARMTH, AND OF NATURE’S
MAGNIFICENT TREASURE HOUSE.—HOW THEY
REPLACED THEIR TATTERED GARMENTS AND BEGAN
TO BUILD THE CITY OF SILVER.—THE STRANGE
MISFORTUNES THAT CAME UPON THEM, AND HOW
THEY ROSE SUPERIOR TO THEM, TERRIBLE AS THEY
WERE. 114
CHAPTER XIX.
BEGINS WITH SOMETHING ABOUT THE LITTLE
SOODOPSIES, BUT BRANCHES OFF ON ANOTHER
SUBJECT; TO WIT.—THE SILENT SONG OF SINGING
FINGERS, THE FAIR MAID OF THE CITY OF SILVER.—
BARREL BROW IS KIND ENOUGH TO ENLIGHTEN ME
ON A CERTAIN POINT, AND HE TAKES OCCASION TO
PAY BULGER A VERY HIGH COMPLIMENT, WHICH, OF
COURSE, HE DESERVED. 123
Page 17
CHAPTER XX.
THIS IS A LONG AND A SAD CHAPTER.—IT TELLS HOW
DEAR, GENTLE, POUTING-LIP WAS LOST, AND HOW
THE SOODOPSIES GRIEVED FOR HIM AND WHOM
THEY SUSPECTED.—BULGER GIVES A STRIKING
PROOF OF HIS WONDERFUL INTELLIGENCE WHICH
ENABLES ME TO CONVINCE THE SOODOPSIES THAT
MY “DANCING SPECTRE” DID NOT CAUSE POUTING-
LIP’S DEATH.—THE TRUE TALE OF HIS TERRIBLE
FATE.—WHAT FOLLOWS MY DISCOVERY.—HOW A
BEAUTIFUL BOAT IS BUILT FOR ME BY THE
GRATEFUL SOODOPSIES, AND HOW BULGER AND I
BID ADIEU TO THE LAND OF THE MAKE-BELIEVE
EYES. 129
CHAPTER XXI.
HOW WE WERE LIGHTED ON OUR WAY DOWN THE
DARK AND SILENT RIVER.—SUDDEN AND FIERCE
ONSLAUGHT UPON OUR BEAUTIFUL BOAT OF SHELL.
—A FIGHT FOR LIFE AGAINST TERRIBLE ODDS, AND
HOW BULGER STOOD BY ME THROUGH IT ALL.—
COLD AIR AND LUMPS OF ICE.—OUR ENTRY INTO
THE CAVERN WHENCE THEY CAME.—THE BOAT OF
SHELL COMES TO THE END OF ITS VOYAGE.—
SUNLIGHT IN THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD, AND
ALL ABOUT THE WONDERFUL WINDOW THROUGH
WHICH IT POURED, AND THE MYSTERIOUS LAND IT
LIGHTED. 140
CHAPTER XXII.
THIS IS A LONG AND A SAD CHAPTER.—IT TELLS HOW
DEAR, GENTLE, POUTING-LIP WAS LOST, AND HOW
THE SOODOPSIES GRIEVED FOR HIM AND WHOM
THEY SUSPECTED.—BULGER GIVES A STRIKING
PROOF OF HIS WONDERFUL INTELLIGENCE WHICH
ENABLES ME TO CONVINCE THE SOODOPSIES THAT
MY “DANCING SPECTRE” DID NOT CAUSE POUTING-
LIP’S DEATH.—THE TRUE TALE OF HIS TERRIBLE
FATE.—WHAT FOLLOWS MY DISCOVERY.—HOW A
BEAUTIFUL BOAT IS BUILT FOR ME BY THE
GRATEFUL SOODOPSIES, AND HOW BULGER AND I
BID ADIEU TO THE LAND OF THE MAKE-BELIEVE
EYES. 129
CHAPTER XXI.
HOW WE WERE LIGHTED ON OUR WAY DOWN THE
DARK AND SILENT RIVER.—SUDDEN AND FIERCE
ONSLAUGHT UPON OUR BEAUTIFUL BOAT OF SHELL.
—A FIGHT FOR LIFE AGAINST TERRIBLE ODDS, AND
HOW BULGER STOOD BY ME THROUGH IT ALL.—
COLD AIR AND LUMPS OF ICE.—OUR ENTRY INTO
THE CAVERN WHENCE THEY CAME.—THE BOAT OF
SHELL COMES TO THE END OF ITS VOYAGE.—
SUNLIGHT IN THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD, AND
ALL ABOUT THE WONDERFUL WINDOW THROUGH
WHICH IT POURED, AND THE MYSTERIOUS LAND IT
LIGHTED. 140
CHAPTER XXII.
Page 18
THE PALACE OF ICE IN THE GOLDEN SUNLIGHT, AND
WHAT I IMAGINED IT MIGHT CONTAIN.—HOW WE
WERE HALTED BY A COUPLE OF QUAINTLY CLAD
SENTINELS.—THE KOLTYKWERPS.—HIS FRIGID
MAJESTY KING GELIDUS.—MORE ABOUT THE ICE
PALACE, TOGETHER WITH A DESCRIPTION OF THE
THRONE-ROOM.—OUR RECEPTION BY THE KING AND
HIS DAUGHTER SCHNEEBOULE.—BRIEF MENTION OF
BULLIBRAIN, OR LORD HOT HEAD. 150
CHAPTER XXIII.
LORD HOT HEAD AGAIN, AND THIS TIME A FULLER
ACCOUNT OF HIM.—HIS WONDROUS TALES
CONCERNING THE KOLTYKWERPS: WHERE THEY
CAME FROM, WHO THEY WERE, AND HOW THEY
MANAGED TO LIVE IN THIS WORLD OF ETERNAL
FROST.—THE MANY QUESTIONS I PUT TO HIM, AND
HIS ANSWERS IN FULL. 159
CHAPTER XXIV.
SOME FEW THINGS CONCERNING THE DEAR LITTLE
PRINCESS SCHNEEBOULE.—HOW SHE AND I BECAME
FAST FRIENDS, AND HOW ONE DAY SHE CONDUCTED
BULGER AND ME INTO HER FAVORITE GROTTO TO
SEE THE LITTLE MAN WITH THE FROZEN SMILE.—
SOMETHING ABOUT HIM.—WHAT CAME OF MY
HAVING LOOKED UPON HIM QUITE FULLY
DESCRIBED. 164
CHAPTER XXV.
WHAT I IMAGINED IT MIGHT CONTAIN.—HOW WE
WERE HALTED BY A COUPLE OF QUAINTLY CLAD
SENTINELS.—THE KOLTYKWERPS.—HIS FRIGID
MAJESTY KING GELIDUS.—MORE ABOUT THE ICE
PALACE, TOGETHER WITH A DESCRIPTION OF THE
THRONE-ROOM.—OUR RECEPTION BY THE KING AND
HIS DAUGHTER SCHNEEBOULE.—BRIEF MENTION OF
BULLIBRAIN, OR LORD HOT HEAD. 150
CHAPTER XXIII.
LORD HOT HEAD AGAIN, AND THIS TIME A FULLER
ACCOUNT OF HIM.—HIS WONDROUS TALES
CONCERNING THE KOLTYKWERPS: WHERE THEY
CAME FROM, WHO THEY WERE, AND HOW THEY
MANAGED TO LIVE IN THIS WORLD OF ETERNAL
FROST.—THE MANY QUESTIONS I PUT TO HIM, AND
HIS ANSWERS IN FULL. 159
CHAPTER XXIV.
SOME FEW THINGS CONCERNING THE DEAR LITTLE
PRINCESS SCHNEEBOULE.—HOW SHE AND I BECAME
FAST FRIENDS, AND HOW ONE DAY SHE CONDUCTED
BULGER AND ME INTO HER FAVORITE GROTTO TO
SEE THE LITTLE MAN WITH THE FROZEN SMILE.—
SOMETHING ABOUT HIM.—WHAT CAME OF MY
HAVING LOOKED UPON HIM QUITE FULLY
DESCRIBED. 164
CHAPTER XXV.
Page 19
A SLEEPLESS NIGHT FOR BULGER AND ME AND WHAT
FOLLOWED IT.—INTERVIEW WITH KING GELIDUS.—
MY REQUEST AND HIS REPLY.—WHAT ALL TOOK
PLACE WHEN I LEARNED THAT THE KING AND HIS
COUNCILLORS HAD DECIDED NOT TO GRANT MY
REQUEST.—STRANGE TUMULT AMONG THE
KOLTYKWERPS, AND HOW HIS FRIGID MAJESTY
STILLED IT, AND SOME OTHER THINGS. 171
CHAPTER XXVI.
HOW THE QUARRY MEN OF KING GELIDUS CLEFT
ASUNDER THE CRYSTAL PRISON OF THE LITTLE MAN
WITH THE FROZEN SMILE.—MY BITTER
DISAPPOINTMENT, AND HOW I BORE IT.—
WONDERFUL HAPPENINGS OF THE NIGHT THAT
FOLLOWED.—BULGER AGAIN PROVES HIMSELF TO
BE AN ANIMAL OF EXTRAORDINARY SAGACITY. 176
CHAPTER XXVII.
EXCITEMENT OVER FUFFCOOJAH.—I CARRY HIM TO
THE COURT OF KING GELIDUS.—HIS INSTANT
AFFECTION FOR PRINCESS SCHNEEBOULE.—I AM
ACCUSED OF EXERCISING THE BLACK ART.—MY
DEFENCE AND MY REWARD.—ANXIETY OF THE
KOLTYKWERPS LEST FUFFCOOJAH PERISH OF
HUNGER.—THIS CALAMITY AVERTED, ANOTHER
STARES US IN THE FACE: HOW TO KEEP HIM FROM
FREEZING TO DEATH.—I SOLVE THE PROBLEM, BUT
DRAW UPON ME A STRANGE MISFORTUNE. 183
FOLLOWED IT.—INTERVIEW WITH KING GELIDUS.—
MY REQUEST AND HIS REPLY.—WHAT ALL TOOK
PLACE WHEN I LEARNED THAT THE KING AND HIS
COUNCILLORS HAD DECIDED NOT TO GRANT MY
REQUEST.—STRANGE TUMULT AMONG THE
KOLTYKWERPS, AND HOW HIS FRIGID MAJESTY
STILLED IT, AND SOME OTHER THINGS. 171
CHAPTER XXVI.
HOW THE QUARRY MEN OF KING GELIDUS CLEFT
ASUNDER THE CRYSTAL PRISON OF THE LITTLE MAN
WITH THE FROZEN SMILE.—MY BITTER
DISAPPOINTMENT, AND HOW I BORE IT.—
WONDERFUL HAPPENINGS OF THE NIGHT THAT
FOLLOWED.—BULGER AGAIN PROVES HIMSELF TO
BE AN ANIMAL OF EXTRAORDINARY SAGACITY. 176
CHAPTER XXVII.
EXCITEMENT OVER FUFFCOOJAH.—I CARRY HIM TO
THE COURT OF KING GELIDUS.—HIS INSTANT
AFFECTION FOR PRINCESS SCHNEEBOULE.—I AM
ACCUSED OF EXERCISING THE BLACK ART.—MY
DEFENCE AND MY REWARD.—ANXIETY OF THE
KOLTYKWERPS LEST FUFFCOOJAH PERISH OF
HUNGER.—THIS CALAMITY AVERTED, ANOTHER
STARES US IN THE FACE: HOW TO KEEP HIM FROM
FREEZING TO DEATH.—I SOLVE THE PROBLEM, BUT
DRAW UPON ME A STRANGE MISFORTUNE. 183
Page 20
CHAPTER XXVIII.
HOW A LITTLE BURDEN MAY GROW TO BE A GRIEVOUS
ONE.—STORY OF A MAN WITH A MONKEY IN HIS
HOOD.—MY TERRIBLE SUFFERING.—CONCERNING
THE AWFUL PANIC THAT SEIZED UPON THE
KOLTYKWERPS.—MY VISIT TO THE DESERTED ICE-
PALACE, AND WHAT HAPPENED TO FUFFCOOJAH.—
END OF HIS BRIEF BUT STRANGE CAREER.—A
FROZEN KISS ON A BLADE OF HORN, OR HOW
SCHNEEBOULE CHOSE A HUSBAND. 190
CHAPTER XXIX.
SOMETHING CONCERNING THE MANY PORTALS TO THE
ICY DOMAIN OF KING GELIDUS AND THE DIFFICULT
TASK OF CHOOSING THE RIGHT ONE.—HOW BULGER
SOLVED IT.—OUR FAREWELL TO THE COLD-
BLOODED KOLTYKWERPS.—SCHNEEBOULE’S
SORROW AT LOSING US. 200
CHAPTER XXX.
ALL ABOUT THE MOST TERRIBLE BUT MAGNIFICENT
RIDE I EVER TOOK IN MY LIFE.—NINETY MILES ON
THE BACK OF A FLYING MASS OF ICE, AND HOW
BULGER AND I WERE LANDED AT LAST ON THE
BANKS OF A MOST WONDERFUL RIVER.—HOW THE
DAY BROKE IN THIS UNDER WORLD. 209
HOW A LITTLE BURDEN MAY GROW TO BE A GRIEVOUS
ONE.—STORY OF A MAN WITH A MONKEY IN HIS
HOOD.—MY TERRIBLE SUFFERING.—CONCERNING
THE AWFUL PANIC THAT SEIZED UPON THE
KOLTYKWERPS.—MY VISIT TO THE DESERTED ICE-
PALACE, AND WHAT HAPPENED TO FUFFCOOJAH.—
END OF HIS BRIEF BUT STRANGE CAREER.—A
FROZEN KISS ON A BLADE OF HORN, OR HOW
SCHNEEBOULE CHOSE A HUSBAND. 190
CHAPTER XXIX.
SOMETHING CONCERNING THE MANY PORTALS TO THE
ICY DOMAIN OF KING GELIDUS AND THE DIFFICULT
TASK OF CHOOSING THE RIGHT ONE.—HOW BULGER
SOLVED IT.—OUR FAREWELL TO THE COLD-
BLOODED KOLTYKWERPS.—SCHNEEBOULE’S
SORROW AT LOSING US. 200
CHAPTER XXX.
ALL ABOUT THE MOST TERRIBLE BUT MAGNIFICENT
RIDE I EVER TOOK IN MY LIFE.—NINETY MILES ON
THE BACK OF A FLYING MASS OF ICE, AND HOW
BULGER AND I WERE LANDED AT LAST ON THE
BANKS OF A MOST WONDERFUL RIVER.—HOW THE
DAY BROKE IN THIS UNDER WORLD. 209
Page 21
CHAPTER XXXI.
IN WHICH YOU READ OF THE GLORIOUS CAVERNS OF
WHITE MARBLE FRONTING ON THE WONDERFUL
RIVER.—IN THE TROPICS OF THE UNDER WORLD.—
HOW WE CAME UPON A SOLITARY WANDERER ON
THE BANKS OF THE RIVER.—MY CONVERSATION
WITH HIM, AND MY JOY AT FINDING MYSELF IN THE
LAND OF THE RATTLEBRAINS, OR HAPPY
FORGETTERS.—BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THEM. 217
CHAPTER XXXII.
HOW WE ENTERED THE LAND OF THE HAPPY
FORGETTERS.—SOMETHING MORE ABOUT THESE
CURIOUS FOLK.—THEIR DREAD OF BULGER AND ME.
—ONLY A STAY OF ONE DAY ACCORDED US.—
DESCRIPTION OF THE PLEASANT HOMES OF THE
HAPPY FORGETTERS.—THE REVOLVING DOOR
THROUGH WHICH BULGER AND I ARE
UNCEREMONIOUSLY SET OUTSIDE OF THE DOMAIN
OF THE RATTLEBRAINS.—ALL ABOUT THE
EXTRAORDINARY THINGS WHICH HAPPENED TO
BULGER AND ME THEREAFTER.—ONCE MORE IN THE
OPEN AIR OF THE UPPER WORLD, AND THEN
HOMEWARD BOUND. 224
IN WHICH YOU READ OF THE GLORIOUS CAVERNS OF
WHITE MARBLE FRONTING ON THE WONDERFUL
RIVER.—IN THE TROPICS OF THE UNDER WORLD.—
HOW WE CAME UPON A SOLITARY WANDERER ON
THE BANKS OF THE RIVER.—MY CONVERSATION
WITH HIM, AND MY JOY AT FINDING MYSELF IN THE
LAND OF THE RATTLEBRAINS, OR HAPPY
FORGETTERS.—BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THEM. 217
CHAPTER XXXII.
HOW WE ENTERED THE LAND OF THE HAPPY
FORGETTERS.—SOMETHING MORE ABOUT THESE
CURIOUS FOLK.—THEIR DREAD OF BULGER AND ME.
—ONLY A STAY OF ONE DAY ACCORDED US.—
DESCRIPTION OF THE PLEASANT HOMES OF THE
HAPPY FORGETTERS.—THE REVOLVING DOOR
THROUGH WHICH BULGER AND I ARE
UNCEREMONIOUSLY SET OUTSIDE OF THE DOMAIN
OF THE RATTLEBRAINS.—ALL ABOUT THE
EXTRAORDINARY THINGS WHICH HAPPENED TO
BULGER AND ME THEREAFTER.—ONCE MORE IN THE
OPEN AIR OF THE UPPER WORLD, AND THEN
HOMEWARD BOUND. 224
Page 22
ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
Only Authentic Portrait of Wilhelm Heinrich Sebastian von
Troomp (from the oil painting) Frontispiece
Departure from Castle Trump 9
Along a Highway of the Under World 23
Before her Majesty Galaxa, Queen of the Mikkamenkies 35
A Dinner easily provided for 47
Princess Crystallina uncovers her Heart 59
Crystallina’s Heart on a Screen 71
Bulger parts his Master from Princess Crystallina 83
The Formifolk try the Beat of the Baron’s Heart by
Telephone 95
Barrel Brow engaged in reading Four Books at once 107
PAGE
Only Authentic Portrait of Wilhelm Heinrich Sebastian von
Troomp (from the oil painting) Frontispiece
Departure from Castle Trump 9
Along a Highway of the Under World 23
Before her Majesty Galaxa, Queen of the Mikkamenkies 35
A Dinner easily provided for 47
Princess Crystallina uncovers her Heart 59
Crystallina’s Heart on a Screen 71
Bulger parts his Master from Princess Crystallina 83
The Formifolk try the Beat of the Baron’s Heart by
Telephone 95
Barrel Brow engaged in reading Four Books at once 107
Page 23
A Soodopsy Maiden reading her Favorite Poet 119
The Gigantic Tortoise that devoured Pouting Lip 131
Sailing away from the Land of the Soodopsies 143
The Battle for Life with the White Crabs 155
The Little Man with the Frozen Smile 167
Bulger shows the Baron Something Wonderful 179
The Baron’s Flight to the Ice Palace 191
Death of Fuffcoojah 197
Koltykwerpian Quarrymen hewing a Passage through the
Wall of Ice 203
The Wonderful Ride on the Block of Ice 207
The Tropics of the Under World 213
Through the Revolving Door 219
Caught up in the Arms of the Torrent 225
Hurled out in the Sunshine 231
The Gigantic Tortoise that devoured Pouting Lip 131
Sailing away from the Land of the Soodopsies 143
The Battle for Life with the White Crabs 155
The Little Man with the Frozen Smile 167
Bulger shows the Baron Something Wonderful 179
The Baron’s Flight to the Ice Palace 191
Death of Fuffcoojah 197
Koltykwerpian Quarrymen hewing a Passage through the
Wall of Ice 203
The Wonderful Ride on the Block of Ice 207
The Tropics of the Under World 213
Through the Revolving Door 219
Caught up in the Arms of the Torrent 225
Hurled out in the Sunshine 231
Page 24
A MARVELLOUS UNDERGROUND
JOURNEY
JOURNEY
Page 25
CHAPTER I
BULGER IS GREATLY ANNOYED BY THE FAMILIARITY OF
THE VILLAGE DOGS AND THE PRESUMPTION OF THE
HOUSE CATS.—HIS HEALTH SUFFERS THEREBY, AND HE
IMPLORES ME TO SET OUT ON MY TRAVELS AGAIN. I
READILY CONSENT, FOR I HAD BEEN READING OF THE
WORLD WITHIN A WORLD IN A MUSTY OLD MS. WRITTEN
BY THE LEARNED DON FUM.—PARTING INTERVIEWS WITH
THE ELDER BARON AND THE GRACIOUS BARONESS MY
MOTHER.—PREPARATIONS FOR DEPARTURE.
Bulger was not himself at all, dear friends. There was a lack-lustre look in
his eyes, and his tail responded with only a half-hearted wag when I spoke
to him. I say half-hearted, for I always had a notion that the other end of
Bulger’s tail was fastened to his heart. His appetite, too, had gone down
with his spirits; and he rarely did anything more than sniff at the dainty food
which I set before him, although I tried to tempt him with fried chickens’
livers and toasted cocks’ combs—two of his favorite dishes.
There was evidently something on his mind, and yet it never occurred to me
what that something was; for to be honest about it, it was something which
of all things I never should have dreamed of finding there.
Possibly I might have discovered at an earlier day what it was all about, had
it not been that just at this time I was very busy, too busy, in fact, to pay
much attention to any one, even to my dear four-footed foster brother. As
you may remember, dear friends, my brain is a very active one; and when
once I become interested in a subject, Castle Trump itself might take fire
BULGER IS GREATLY ANNOYED BY THE FAMILIARITY OF
THE VILLAGE DOGS AND THE PRESUMPTION OF THE
HOUSE CATS.—HIS HEALTH SUFFERS THEREBY, AND HE
IMPLORES ME TO SET OUT ON MY TRAVELS AGAIN. I
READILY CONSENT, FOR I HAD BEEN READING OF THE
WORLD WITHIN A WORLD IN A MUSTY OLD MS. WRITTEN
BY THE LEARNED DON FUM.—PARTING INTERVIEWS WITH
THE ELDER BARON AND THE GRACIOUS BARONESS MY
MOTHER.—PREPARATIONS FOR DEPARTURE.
Bulger was not himself at all, dear friends. There was a lack-lustre look in
his eyes, and his tail responded with only a half-hearted wag when I spoke
to him. I say half-hearted, for I always had a notion that the other end of
Bulger’s tail was fastened to his heart. His appetite, too, had gone down
with his spirits; and he rarely did anything more than sniff at the dainty food
which I set before him, although I tried to tempt him with fried chickens’
livers and toasted cocks’ combs—two of his favorite dishes.
There was evidently something on his mind, and yet it never occurred to me
what that something was; for to be honest about it, it was something which
of all things I never should have dreamed of finding there.
Possibly I might have discovered at an earlier day what it was all about, had
it not been that just at this time I was very busy, too busy, in fact, to pay
much attention to any one, even to my dear four-footed foster brother. As
you may remember, dear friends, my brain is a very active one; and when
once I become interested in a subject, Castle Trump itself might take fire
Page 26
and burn until the legs of my chair had become charred before I would hear
the noise and confusion, or even smell the smoke.
It so happened at the time of Bulger’s low spirits that the elder baron had,
through the kindness of an old school friend, come into possession of a
fifteenth-century manuscript from the pen of a no less celebrated thinker
and philosopher than the learned Spaniard, Don Constantino Bartolomeo
Strepholofidgeguaneriusfum, commonly known among scholars as Don
Fum, entitled “A World within a World.” In this work Don Fum advanced
the wonderful theory that there is every reason to believe that the interior of
our world is inhabited; that, as is well known, this vast earth ball is not
solid, on the contrary, being in many places quite hollow; that ages and ages
ago terrible disturbances had taken place on its surface and had driven the
inhabitants to seek refuge in these vast underground chambers, so vast, in
fact, as well to merit the name of “World within a World.”
This book, with its crumpled, torn, and time-stained leaves exhaling the
odors of vaulted crypt and worm-eaten chest, exercised a peculiar
fascination upon me. All day long, and often far into the night, I sat poring
over its musty and mildewed pages, quite forgetful of this surface world,
and with the plummet of thought sounding these subterranean depths, and
with the eye and ear of fancy visiting them, and gazing upon and listening
to the dwellers therein.
While I would be thus engaged, Bulger’s favorite position was on a quaintly
embroidered leather cushion brought from the Orient by me on one of my
journeys, and now placed on the end of my work-table nearest the window.
From this point of vantage Bulger commanded a full view of the park and
the terrace and of the drive leading up to the porte-cochère. Nothing
escaped his watchful eye. Here he sat hour by hour, amusing himself by
noting the comings and goings of all sorts of folk, from the hawkers of
gewgaws to the noblest people in the shire. One day my attention was
attracted by his suddenly leaping down from his cushion and giving a low
growl of displeasure. I paid little heed to it, but to my surprise the next day
about the same hour it occurred again.
My curiosity was now thoroughly aroused; and laying down Don Fum’s
musty manuscript, I hastened to the window to learn the cause of Bulger’s
irritation.
the noise and confusion, or even smell the smoke.
It so happened at the time of Bulger’s low spirits that the elder baron had,
through the kindness of an old school friend, come into possession of a
fifteenth-century manuscript from the pen of a no less celebrated thinker
and philosopher than the learned Spaniard, Don Constantino Bartolomeo
Strepholofidgeguaneriusfum, commonly known among scholars as Don
Fum, entitled “A World within a World.” In this work Don Fum advanced
the wonderful theory that there is every reason to believe that the interior of
our world is inhabited; that, as is well known, this vast earth ball is not
solid, on the contrary, being in many places quite hollow; that ages and ages
ago terrible disturbances had taken place on its surface and had driven the
inhabitants to seek refuge in these vast underground chambers, so vast, in
fact, as well to merit the name of “World within a World.”
This book, with its crumpled, torn, and time-stained leaves exhaling the
odors of vaulted crypt and worm-eaten chest, exercised a peculiar
fascination upon me. All day long, and often far into the night, I sat poring
over its musty and mildewed pages, quite forgetful of this surface world,
and with the plummet of thought sounding these subterranean depths, and
with the eye and ear of fancy visiting them, and gazing upon and listening
to the dwellers therein.
While I would be thus engaged, Bulger’s favorite position was on a quaintly
embroidered leather cushion brought from the Orient by me on one of my
journeys, and now placed on the end of my work-table nearest the window.
From this point of vantage Bulger commanded a full view of the park and
the terrace and of the drive leading up to the porte-cochère. Nothing
escaped his watchful eye. Here he sat hour by hour, amusing himself by
noting the comings and goings of all sorts of folk, from the hawkers of
gewgaws to the noblest people in the shire. One day my attention was
attracted by his suddenly leaping down from his cushion and giving a low
growl of displeasure. I paid little heed to it, but to my surprise the next day
about the same hour it occurred again.
My curiosity was now thoroughly aroused; and laying down Don Fum’s
musty manuscript, I hastened to the window to learn the cause of Bulger’s
irritation.
Page 27
Lo, the secret was out! There stood half a dozen mongrel curs belonging to
the tenantry of the baronial lands, looking up to the window, and by their
barking and antics endeavoring to entice Bulger out for a romp. Dear
friends, need I assure you that such familiarity was extremely distasteful to
Bulger? Their impudence was just a little more than he could stand. Ringing
my bell, I directed my servant to hunt them away. Whereupon Bulger
consented to resume his seat by the window.
The next morning, just as I had settled myself down for a good long read, I
was almost startled by Bulger bounding into the room with eyes flashing
fire and teeth laid bare in anger. Laying hold of the skirt of my dressing-
gown, he gave it quite a savage tug, which meant, “Put thy book aside, little
master, and follow me.”
I did so. He led me down-stairs across the hallway and into the dining-
room, and then this new cause of discontent on his part became very
apparent to me. There grouped around his silver breakfast plate sat an
ancient tabby cat and four kittens, all calmly licking or lapping away at his
breakfast. Looking up into my face, he uttered a sharp, complaining howl,
as much as to say, “There, little master, look at that. Isn’t that enough to roil
the patience of a saint? Canst thou wonder that I am not happy with all
these disagreeable things happening to me? I tell thee, little master, it is too
much for flesh and blood to put up with.”
And I thought so too, and did all in my power to comfort my unhappy little
friend; but judge of my surprise upon reaching my room and directing him
to take his place on his cushion, to see him refuse to obey.
It was something extraordinary, and set me to thinking. He noticed this and
gave a joyful bark, then dashed into my sleeping apartment. He was gone
for several moments, and then returned bearing in his mouth a pair of
Oriental shoes which he laid at my feet. Again and again he disappeared,
coming back each time with some article of clothing in his mouth. In a few
moments he had laid a complete Oriental costume on the floor before my
eyes; and would you believe me, dear friends, it was the identical suit which
I had worn on my last travels in far-away lands, when he and I had been
wrecked on the Island of Gogulah, the land of the Round Bodies. What did
it all mean? Why, this, to be sure:—
the tenantry of the baronial lands, looking up to the window, and by their
barking and antics endeavoring to entice Bulger out for a romp. Dear
friends, need I assure you that such familiarity was extremely distasteful to
Bulger? Their impudence was just a little more than he could stand. Ringing
my bell, I directed my servant to hunt them away. Whereupon Bulger
consented to resume his seat by the window.
The next morning, just as I had settled myself down for a good long read, I
was almost startled by Bulger bounding into the room with eyes flashing
fire and teeth laid bare in anger. Laying hold of the skirt of my dressing-
gown, he gave it quite a savage tug, which meant, “Put thy book aside, little
master, and follow me.”
I did so. He led me down-stairs across the hallway and into the dining-
room, and then this new cause of discontent on his part became very
apparent to me. There grouped around his silver breakfast plate sat an
ancient tabby cat and four kittens, all calmly licking or lapping away at his
breakfast. Looking up into my face, he uttered a sharp, complaining howl,
as much as to say, “There, little master, look at that. Isn’t that enough to roil
the patience of a saint? Canst thou wonder that I am not happy with all
these disagreeable things happening to me? I tell thee, little master, it is too
much for flesh and blood to put up with.”
And I thought so too, and did all in my power to comfort my unhappy little
friend; but judge of my surprise upon reaching my room and directing him
to take his place on his cushion, to see him refuse to obey.
It was something extraordinary, and set me to thinking. He noticed this and
gave a joyful bark, then dashed into my sleeping apartment. He was gone
for several moments, and then returned bearing in his mouth a pair of
Oriental shoes which he laid at my feet. Again and again he disappeared,
coming back each time with some article of clothing in his mouth. In a few
moments he had laid a complete Oriental costume on the floor before my
eyes; and would you believe me, dear friends, it was the identical suit which
I had worn on my last travels in far-away lands, when he and I had been
wrecked on the Island of Gogulah, the land of the Round Bodies. What did
it all mean? Why, this, to be sure:—
Page 28
“Little master, canst thou not understand thy dear Bulger? He is weary of
this dull and spiritless existence. He is tired of this increasing familiarity on
the part of these mongrel curs of the neighborhood and of the audacity of
these kitchen tabbies and their families. He implores thee to break away
from this life of revery and inaction, and for the honor of the Trumps to be
up and away again.” Stooping down and winding my arms around my dear
Bulger, I cried out,—
“Yes, I understand thee now, faithful companion; and I promise thee that
before this moon has filled her horns we shall once more turn our backs on
Castle Trump, up and away in search of the portals to Don Fum’s World
within a World.” Upon hearing these words, Bulger broke out into the
wildest, maddest barking, bounding hither and thither as if the very spirit of
mischief had suddenly nestled in his heart. In the midst of these mad
gambols a low rap on my chamber door caused me to call out,—
“Peace, peace, good Bulger, some one knocks. Peace, I say.”
It was the elder baron. With sombre mien and stately tread he advanced and
took a seat beside me on the canopy.
“Welcome, honored father!” I exclaimed as I took his hand and raised it to
my lips. “I was upon the very point of seeking thee out.”
He smiled and then said,—
“Well, little baron, what thinkest thou of Don Fum’s World within a
World?”
“I think, my lord,” was my reply, “that Don Fum is right: that such a world
must exist; and with thy consent it is my intention to set out in search of its
portals with all safe haste and as soon as my dear mother, the gracious
baroness, may be able to bring her heart to part with me.”
The elder baron was silent for a moment, and then added: “Little baron,
much as thy mother and I shall dread to think of thy being again out from
under the safe protection of this venerable roof, the moss-grown tiles of
which have sheltered so many generations of the Trumps, yet must we not
be selfish in this matter. Heaven forbid that such a thought should move our
souls to stay thee! The honor of our family, thy fame as an explorer of
strange lands in far-away corners of the globe, call unto us to be strong
hearted. Therefore, my dear boy, make ready and go forth once more in
this dull and spiritless existence. He is tired of this increasing familiarity on
the part of these mongrel curs of the neighborhood and of the audacity of
these kitchen tabbies and their families. He implores thee to break away
from this life of revery and inaction, and for the honor of the Trumps to be
up and away again.” Stooping down and winding my arms around my dear
Bulger, I cried out,—
“Yes, I understand thee now, faithful companion; and I promise thee that
before this moon has filled her horns we shall once more turn our backs on
Castle Trump, up and away in search of the portals to Don Fum’s World
within a World.” Upon hearing these words, Bulger broke out into the
wildest, maddest barking, bounding hither and thither as if the very spirit of
mischief had suddenly nestled in his heart. In the midst of these mad
gambols a low rap on my chamber door caused me to call out,—
“Peace, peace, good Bulger, some one knocks. Peace, I say.”
It was the elder baron. With sombre mien and stately tread he advanced and
took a seat beside me on the canopy.
“Welcome, honored father!” I exclaimed as I took his hand and raised it to
my lips. “I was upon the very point of seeking thee out.”
He smiled and then said,—
“Well, little baron, what thinkest thou of Don Fum’s World within a
World?”
“I think, my lord,” was my reply, “that Don Fum is right: that such a world
must exist; and with thy consent it is my intention to set out in search of its
portals with all safe haste and as soon as my dear mother, the gracious
baroness, may be able to bring her heart to part with me.”
The elder baron was silent for a moment, and then added: “Little baron,
much as thy mother and I shall dread to think of thy being again out from
under the safe protection of this venerable roof, the moss-grown tiles of
which have sheltered so many generations of the Trumps, yet must we not
be selfish in this matter. Heaven forbid that such a thought should move our
souls to stay thee! The honor of our family, thy fame as an explorer of
strange lands in far-away corners of the globe, call unto us to be strong
hearted. Therefore, my dear boy, make ready and go forth once more in
Page 29
search of new marvels. The learned Don Fum’s chart will stand thee by like
a safe and trusty counsellor. Remember, little baron, the motto of the
Trumps, Per Ardua ad Astra—the pathway to glory is strewn with pitfalls
and dangers—but the comforting thought shall ever be mine, that when thy
keen intelligence fails, Bulger’s unerring instinct will be there to guide
thee.”
As I stooped to kiss the elder baron’s hand, the gracious baroness entered
the room.
Bulger hastened to raise himself upon his hind legs and lick her hand in
token of respectful greeting. The tears were pressing hard against her
eyelids, but she kept them back, and encircling my neck with her loving
arms, she pressed many and many a kiss upon my cheeks and brow.
“I know what it all means, my dear son,” she murmured with the saddest of
smiles; “but it never shall be said that Gertrude Baroness von Trump stood
in the way of her son adding new glories to the family ’scutcheon. Go, go,
little baron, and Heaven bring thee safely back to our arms and to our hearts
in its own good time.”
At these words Bulger, who had been listening to the conversation with
pricked-up ears and glistening eyes, gave one long howl of joy, and then
springing into my lap, covered my face with kisses. This done, he vented
his happiness in a string of earsplitting barks and a series of the maddest
gambols. It was one of the happiest and proudest days of his life, for he felt
that he had exerted considerable influence in screwing to the sticking-point
my resolution to set out on my travels once again.
And now the patter of hurrying feet and the loud murmur of anxious voices
resounded through the castle corridors, while inside and out ever and anon I
could hear the cry now whispered and now outspoken,—
“The little baron is making ready to leave home again.”
Bulger ran hither and thither, surveying everything, taking note of all the
preparations, and I could hear his joyous bark ring out as some familiar
article used by me on my former journeys was dragged from its hiding-
place.
Twenty times a day my gentle mother came to my room to repeat some
good counsel or reiterate some valuable caution. It seemed to me that I had
a safe and trusty counsellor. Remember, little baron, the motto of the
Trumps, Per Ardua ad Astra—the pathway to glory is strewn with pitfalls
and dangers—but the comforting thought shall ever be mine, that when thy
keen intelligence fails, Bulger’s unerring instinct will be there to guide
thee.”
As I stooped to kiss the elder baron’s hand, the gracious baroness entered
the room.
Bulger hastened to raise himself upon his hind legs and lick her hand in
token of respectful greeting. The tears were pressing hard against her
eyelids, but she kept them back, and encircling my neck with her loving
arms, she pressed many and many a kiss upon my cheeks and brow.
“I know what it all means, my dear son,” she murmured with the saddest of
smiles; “but it never shall be said that Gertrude Baroness von Trump stood
in the way of her son adding new glories to the family ’scutcheon. Go, go,
little baron, and Heaven bring thee safely back to our arms and to our hearts
in its own good time.”
At these words Bulger, who had been listening to the conversation with
pricked-up ears and glistening eyes, gave one long howl of joy, and then
springing into my lap, covered my face with kisses. This done, he vented
his happiness in a string of earsplitting barks and a series of the maddest
gambols. It was one of the happiest and proudest days of his life, for he felt
that he had exerted considerable influence in screwing to the sticking-point
my resolution to set out on my travels once again.
And now the patter of hurrying feet and the loud murmur of anxious voices
resounded through the castle corridors, while inside and out ever and anon I
could hear the cry now whispered and now outspoken,—
“The little baron is making ready to leave home again.”
Bulger ran hither and thither, surveying everything, taking note of all the
preparations, and I could hear his joyous bark ring out as some familiar
article used by me on my former journeys was dragged from its hiding-
place.
Twenty times a day my gentle mother came to my room to repeat some
good counsel or reiterate some valuable caution. It seemed to me that I had
Page 30
never seen her so calm, so stately, so lovable.
She was very proud of my great name and so, in fact, were every man,
woman, and child in the castle. Had I not gotten off as I did, I should have
been literally killed with kindness and Bulger slain with sweet-cake.
She was very proud of my great name and so, in fact, were every man,
woman, and child in the castle. Had I not gotten off as I did, I should have
been literally killed with kindness and Bulger slain with sweet-cake.
Page 31
CHAPTER II
DON FUM’S MYSTERIOUS DIRECTIONS.—BULGER AND I SET
OUT FOR PETERSBURG, AND THENCE PROCEED TO
ARCHANGEL.—THE STORY OF OUR JOURNEY AS FAR AS
ILITCH ON THE ILITCH.—IVAN THE TEAMSTER.—HOW WE
MADE OUR WAY NORTHWARD IN SEARCH OF THE
PORTALS TO THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD.—IVAN’S
THREAT.—BULGER’S DISTRUST OF THE MAN AND OTHER
THINGS.
According to the learned Don Fum’s manuscript, the portals to the World
within a World were situated somewhere in Northern Russia, possibly, so he
thought, from all indications, somewhere on the westerly slope of the upper
Urals. But the great thinker could not locate them with any accuracy. “The
people will tell thee” was the mysterious phrase that occurred again and
again on the mildewed pages of this wonderful writing. “The people will
tell thee.” Ah, but what people will be learned enough to tell me that? was
the brain-racking question which I asked myself, sleeping and waking, at
sunrise, at high noon, and at sunset; at the crowing of the cock, and in the
silent hours of the night.
“The people will tell thee,” said learned Don Fum.
“Ah, but what people will tell me where to find the portals to the World
within a World?”
Hitherto on my travels I had made choice of a semi-Oriental garb, both on
account of its picturesqueness and its lightness and warmth, but now as I
was about to pass quite across Russia for a number of months, I resolved to
don the Russian national costume; for speaking Russian fluently, as I did a
DON FUM’S MYSTERIOUS DIRECTIONS.—BULGER AND I SET
OUT FOR PETERSBURG, AND THENCE PROCEED TO
ARCHANGEL.—THE STORY OF OUR JOURNEY AS FAR AS
ILITCH ON THE ILITCH.—IVAN THE TEAMSTER.—HOW WE
MADE OUR WAY NORTHWARD IN SEARCH OF THE
PORTALS TO THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD.—IVAN’S
THREAT.—BULGER’S DISTRUST OF THE MAN AND OTHER
THINGS.
According to the learned Don Fum’s manuscript, the portals to the World
within a World were situated somewhere in Northern Russia, possibly, so he
thought, from all indications, somewhere on the westerly slope of the upper
Urals. But the great thinker could not locate them with any accuracy. “The
people will tell thee” was the mysterious phrase that occurred again and
again on the mildewed pages of this wonderful writing. “The people will
tell thee.” Ah, but what people will be learned enough to tell me that? was
the brain-racking question which I asked myself, sleeping and waking, at
sunrise, at high noon, and at sunset; at the crowing of the cock, and in the
silent hours of the night.
“The people will tell thee,” said learned Don Fum.
“Ah, but what people will tell me where to find the portals to the World
within a World?”
Hitherto on my travels I had made choice of a semi-Oriental garb, both on
account of its picturesqueness and its lightness and warmth, but now as I
was about to pass quite across Russia for a number of months, I resolved to
don the Russian national costume; for speaking Russian fluently, as I did a
Page 32
score or more of languages living and dead, I would thus be enabled to
come and go without everlastingly displaying my passport, or having my
trains of thought constantly disturbed by inquisitive travelling companions
—a very important thing to me, for my mind possessed the extraordinary
power of working out automatically any task assigned to it by me, provided
it was not suddenly thrown off its track by some ridiculous interruption. For
instance, I was upon the very point one day of discovering perpetual
motion, when the gracious baroness suddenly opened the door and asked
me whether I had pared the nails of my great toes lately, as she had
observed that I had worn holes in several pairs of my best stockings.
It was about the middle of February when I set out from the Castle Trump,
and I journeyed night and day in order to reach Petersburg by the first of
March, for I knew that the government trains would leave that city for the
White Sea during the first week of that month. Bulger and I were both in
the best of health and spirits, and the fatigue of the journey didn’t tell upon
us in the least. The moment I arrived at the Russian capital I applied to the
emperor for permission to join one of the government trains, which was
most graciously accorded. Our route lay almost directly to the northward
for several days, at the end of which time we reached the shores of Lake
Ladoga. This we crossed on the ice with our sledges, as a few days later we
did Lake Onega. Thence by land again, we kept on our way until Onega
Bay had been reached, crossing it, too, on the ice, and so reaching the
station of the same name, where we halted for a day to give our horses a
well-deserved rest. From this point we proceeded in a straight line over the
snow fields to Archangel, an important trading-post on the White Sea.
As this was the destination of the government train, I parted with its
commandant after a few days’ pleasant sojourn at the government house,
and set out, attended only by my faithful Bulger and two servants, who had
been assigned to me by the imperial commissioner.
come and go without everlastingly displaying my passport, or having my
trains of thought constantly disturbed by inquisitive travelling companions
—a very important thing to me, for my mind possessed the extraordinary
power of working out automatically any task assigned to it by me, provided
it was not suddenly thrown off its track by some ridiculous interruption. For
instance, I was upon the very point one day of discovering perpetual
motion, when the gracious baroness suddenly opened the door and asked
me whether I had pared the nails of my great toes lately, as she had
observed that I had worn holes in several pairs of my best stockings.
It was about the middle of February when I set out from the Castle Trump,
and I journeyed night and day in order to reach Petersburg by the first of
March, for I knew that the government trains would leave that city for the
White Sea during the first week of that month. Bulger and I were both in
the best of health and spirits, and the fatigue of the journey didn’t tell upon
us in the least. The moment I arrived at the Russian capital I applied to the
emperor for permission to join one of the government trains, which was
most graciously accorded. Our route lay almost directly to the northward
for several days, at the end of which time we reached the shores of Lake
Ladoga. This we crossed on the ice with our sledges, as a few days later we
did Lake Onega. Thence by land again, we kept on our way until Onega
Bay had been reached, crossing it, too, on the ice, and so reaching the
station of the same name, where we halted for a day to give our horses a
well-deserved rest. From this point we proceeded in a straight line over the
snow fields to Archangel, an important trading-post on the White Sea.
As this was the destination of the government train, I parted with its
commandant after a few days’ pleasant sojourn at the government house,
and set out, attended only by my faithful Bulger and two servants, who had
been assigned to me by the imperial commissioner.
Page 33
DEPARTURE FROM
CASTLE TRUMP.
My course now carried me up the River Dwina as far as Solvitchegodsk;
thence I proceeded on my way over the frozen waters of the Witchegda
River until we had reached the government post of Yarensk, and from here
on we headed due East until our hardy little horses had dragged us into the
picturesque village of Ilitch on the Ilitch. Here we were obliged to abandon
our sledges, for the snows had disappeared like magic, uncovering long
vistas of green fields, which in a few days the May sun dotted with flowers
and sweet shrubs. At Ilitch I was obliged to relinquish from my service the
two faithful government retainers who had accompanied me from
Archangel, for they had now reached the most westerly point which they
had been commissioned to visit. I had become very much attached to them,
and so had Bulger, and after their departure we both felt as if we were now,
for the first time, among strangers in a strange land; but I succeeded in
engaging, as I thought, a trustworthy teamster, Ivan by name, who made a
contract with me for a goodly wage to carry me a hundred miles farther
north.
“But not another step farther, little baron!” said the fellow doggedly. I was
now really at the foot hills of the Northern Urals, for the rocky crests and
CASTLE TRUMP.
My course now carried me up the River Dwina as far as Solvitchegodsk;
thence I proceeded on my way over the frozen waters of the Witchegda
River until we had reached the government post of Yarensk, and from here
on we headed due East until our hardy little horses had dragged us into the
picturesque village of Ilitch on the Ilitch. Here we were obliged to abandon
our sledges, for the snows had disappeared like magic, uncovering long
vistas of green fields, which in a few days the May sun dotted with flowers
and sweet shrubs. At Ilitch I was obliged to relinquish from my service the
two faithful government retainers who had accompanied me from
Archangel, for they had now reached the most westerly point which they
had been commissioned to visit. I had become very much attached to them,
and so had Bulger, and after their departure we both felt as if we were now,
for the first time, among strangers in a strange land; but I succeeded in
engaging, as I thought, a trustworthy teamster, Ivan by name, who made a
contract with me for a goodly wage to carry me a hundred miles farther
north.
“But not another step farther, little baron!” said the fellow doggedly. I was
now really at the foot hills of the Northern Urals, for the rocky crests and
Page 34
snow-clad peaks were in full sight.
I turned many a wistful look up toward the wild regions shut in by their
sheer walls and parapets, shaggy and bristling with black pines, for a low,
mysterious voice came a-whispering in my inward ear that somewhere, ah,
somewhere in that awful wilderness, I should one day come upon the
portals of the World within a World! In spite of all I could do Bulger took a
violent dislike to Ivan and Ivan to him; and if the bargain had not been
made and the money paid over, I should have looked about me for another
teamster. And yet it would have been a foolish thing to do, for Ivan had two
excellent horses, as I saw at a glance, and, what’s more, he took the best of
care of them, at every post rubbing them until they were quite dry, and
never thinking of his own supper until they had been watered and fed.
His tarantass, too, was quite new and solidly built and well furnished with
soft blankets, all in all as comfortable as you can make a wagon which has
no other springs than the two long wooden supports that reach from axle to
axle. True, they were somewhat elastic; but I could notice that Bulger was
not overfond of riding in this curious vehicle with its rattlety-bang gait up
and down these mountain roads, and often asked permission to leap out and
follow on foot.
At length Ivan reported everything in readiness for the start; and although I
would have fain taken my departure from Ilitch on the Ilitch in as quiet a
manner as possible, yet the whole village turned out to see us off—Ivan’s
family, father, mother, sisters, and brothers, wife and children, uncles and
aunts and cousins by dozens alone making up people enough to stock a
small town. They cheered and waved their kerchiefs, Bulger barked, and I
smiled and raised my cap with all the dignity of a Trump. And so we got
away at last from Ilitch on the Ilitch, Ivan on the box, and Bulger and I at
the back, sitting close together like two brothers that we were—two breasts
with but a single heart-beat and two brains busy with the same thought—
that come perils or come sudden attacks, come covert danger or bold and
open-faced onslaught, we should stand together and fall together! Many and
many a time as Ivan’s horses went crawling up the long stretches of
mountain road and I lay stretched upon the broad-cushioned seat of the
tarantass with a blanket rolled up for a pillow, I would find myself
unconsciously repeating those mysterious words of Don Fum:—
I turned many a wistful look up toward the wild regions shut in by their
sheer walls and parapets, shaggy and bristling with black pines, for a low,
mysterious voice came a-whispering in my inward ear that somewhere, ah,
somewhere in that awful wilderness, I should one day come upon the
portals of the World within a World! In spite of all I could do Bulger took a
violent dislike to Ivan and Ivan to him; and if the bargain had not been
made and the money paid over, I should have looked about me for another
teamster. And yet it would have been a foolish thing to do, for Ivan had two
excellent horses, as I saw at a glance, and, what’s more, he took the best of
care of them, at every post rubbing them until they were quite dry, and
never thinking of his own supper until they had been watered and fed.
His tarantass, too, was quite new and solidly built and well furnished with
soft blankets, all in all as comfortable as you can make a wagon which has
no other springs than the two long wooden supports that reach from axle to
axle. True, they were somewhat elastic; but I could notice that Bulger was
not overfond of riding in this curious vehicle with its rattlety-bang gait up
and down these mountain roads, and often asked permission to leap out and
follow on foot.
At length Ivan reported everything in readiness for the start; and although I
would have fain taken my departure from Ilitch on the Ilitch in as quiet a
manner as possible, yet the whole village turned out to see us off—Ivan’s
family, father, mother, sisters, and brothers, wife and children, uncles and
aunts and cousins by dozens alone making up people enough to stock a
small town. They cheered and waved their kerchiefs, Bulger barked, and I
smiled and raised my cap with all the dignity of a Trump. And so we got
away at last from Ilitch on the Ilitch, Ivan on the box, and Bulger and I at
the back, sitting close together like two brothers that we were—two breasts
with but a single heart-beat and two brains busy with the same thought—
that come perils or come sudden attacks, come covert danger or bold and
open-faced onslaught, we should stand together and fall together! Many and
many a time as Ivan’s horses went crawling up the long stretches of
mountain road and I lay stretched upon the broad-cushioned seat of the
tarantass with a blanket rolled up for a pillow, I would find myself
unconsciously repeating those mysterious words of Don Fum:—
Page 35
“The people will tell thee! The people will tell thee!”
So steep were the roads that some days we would not make more than five
miles, and on others a halt of several hours would have to be made to
enable Ivan to tighten his horses’ shoes, grease the axles, or do some
needful thing in or about his wagon. It was slow work, ay, it was very slow
and tedious, but what matters it how many or great the difficulties, to a man
who has made up his mind to accomplish a certain task? Do the storks or
the wild geese stop to count the thousands of miles between them and their
far-away homes when the time comes to turn their heads southward? Do the
brown ants pause to count the hundreds of thousands of grains of sand
which they must carry through their long corridors and winding passages
before they have burrowed deep enough to escape the frost of midwinter?
There had been many Trumps, but never one that had thrown up his arms
and cried, “I surrender!” and should I be the first to do it? “Never! Not even
if it meant never to see dear old Castle Trump again!”
One morning as we went zigzagging up a particularly nasty bit of mountain
road, Ivan suddenly wheeled about and without even taking off his hat,
cried out,—
“Little baron, I cover the last mile of the hundred to-day. If thou wouldst go
any farther north thou must hire thee another teamster; dost hear?”
“Silence!” said I sternly, for the fellow had broken in upon a very important
train of thought.
Bulger, too, resented the man’s insolence, and growled and showed his
teeth.
“But, little baron, listen to reason,” he continued in a more respectful tone,
removing his cap: “my people will expect me back. I promised my father—
I’m a dutiful son—I—”
“Nay, nay, Ivan,” I interrupted sharply, “curb that tongue of thine lest it
harm thy soul. Know, then, that I spoke with thy father, and he promised me
that thou shouldst go a second hundred miles with me if need were, but on
condition that I give thee double pay. It shall be done, and on top of that a
goodly present for your golubtchika (darling).”
So steep were the roads that some days we would not make more than five
miles, and on others a halt of several hours would have to be made to
enable Ivan to tighten his horses’ shoes, grease the axles, or do some
needful thing in or about his wagon. It was slow work, ay, it was very slow
and tedious, but what matters it how many or great the difficulties, to a man
who has made up his mind to accomplish a certain task? Do the storks or
the wild geese stop to count the thousands of miles between them and their
far-away homes when the time comes to turn their heads southward? Do the
brown ants pause to count the hundreds of thousands of grains of sand
which they must carry through their long corridors and winding passages
before they have burrowed deep enough to escape the frost of midwinter?
There had been many Trumps, but never one that had thrown up his arms
and cried, “I surrender!” and should I be the first to do it? “Never! Not even
if it meant never to see dear old Castle Trump again!”
One morning as we went zigzagging up a particularly nasty bit of mountain
road, Ivan suddenly wheeled about and without even taking off his hat,
cried out,—
“Little baron, I cover the last mile of the hundred to-day. If thou wouldst go
any farther north thou must hire thee another teamster; dost hear?”
“Silence!” said I sternly, for the fellow had broken in upon a very important
train of thought.
Bulger, too, resented the man’s insolence, and growled and showed his
teeth.
“But, little baron, listen to reason,” he continued in a more respectful tone,
removing his cap: “my people will expect me back. I promised my father—
I’m a dutiful son—I—”
“Nay, nay, Ivan,” I interrupted sharply, “curb that tongue of thine lest it
harm thy soul. Know, then, that I spoke with thy father, and he promised me
that thou shouldst go a second hundred miles with me if need were, but on
condition that I give thee double pay. It shall be done, and on top of that a
goodly present for your golubtchika (darling).”
Page 36
“Little baron, thou art a hard master,” whimpered the man. “If the whim
took thee thou wouldst bid me leap into the Giants’ Well just to see whether
it has a bottom or not. St. Nicholas, save me!”
“Nay, Ivan,” said I kindly, “I know no such word as cruelty although I do
confess that right seems harsh at times, but thou wert born to serve and I to
command. Providence hath made thee poor and me rich. We need each
other. Do thou thy duty, and thou wilt find me just and considerate. Disobey
me, and thou wilt find that this short arm may be stretched from Ilitch to
Petersburg.”
Ivan turned pale at this hidden threat of mine; but I deemed it necessary to
make it, for I as well as Bulger had scented treachery and rebellion about
this boorish fellow, whose good trait was his love of his horses, and it has
always been my rule in life to open my eyes wide to the good that there is in
a man, and close them to his faults. But, in spite of kind words and kind
treatment, Ivan grew surlier and moodier the moment we had passed the
hundredth milestone.
Bulger watched him with a gaze so steady and thoughtful that the man
fairly quailed before it. Hour by hour he became more and more restive, and
upon leaving a roadside tavern, for the very first time since we had left
Ilitch on the Ilitch, I noticed that the fellow had been drinking too much
kwass. He let loose his tongue, and raised his hand against his horses, which
until that moment he had been wont to load down with caresses and pet
names.
“Look out for that driver of thine, little baron,” whispered the tavern-
keeper. “He’s in a reckless mood. He’d not pull up if the Giants’ Well were
gaping in front of him. St. Nicholas have thee in his safe keeping!”
took thee thou wouldst bid me leap into the Giants’ Well just to see whether
it has a bottom or not. St. Nicholas, save me!”
“Nay, Ivan,” said I kindly, “I know no such word as cruelty although I do
confess that right seems harsh at times, but thou wert born to serve and I to
command. Providence hath made thee poor and me rich. We need each
other. Do thou thy duty, and thou wilt find me just and considerate. Disobey
me, and thou wilt find that this short arm may be stretched from Ilitch to
Petersburg.”
Ivan turned pale at this hidden threat of mine; but I deemed it necessary to
make it, for I as well as Bulger had scented treachery and rebellion about
this boorish fellow, whose good trait was his love of his horses, and it has
always been my rule in life to open my eyes wide to the good that there is in
a man, and close them to his faults. But, in spite of kind words and kind
treatment, Ivan grew surlier and moodier the moment we had passed the
hundredth milestone.
Bulger watched him with a gaze so steady and thoughtful that the man
fairly quailed before it. Hour by hour he became more and more restive, and
upon leaving a roadside tavern, for the very first time since we had left
Ilitch on the Ilitch, I noticed that the fellow had been drinking too much
kwass. He let loose his tongue, and raised his hand against his horses, which
until that moment he had been wont to load down with caresses and pet
names.
“Look out for that driver of thine, little baron,” whispered the tavern-
keeper. “He’s in a reckless mood. He’d not pull up if the Giants’ Well were
gaping in front of him. St. Nicholas have thee in his safe keeping!”
Page 37
CHAPTER III
IVAN MORE AND MORE TROUBLESOME.—BULGER WATCHES
HIM CLOSELY.—HIS COWARDLY ATTACK UPON ME.—MY
FAITHFUL BULGER TO THE RESCUE.—A DRIVER WORTH
HAVING.—HOW I WAS CARRIED TO A PLACE OF SAFETY.—
IN THE HANDS OF OLD YULIANA.—THE GIANTS’ WELL.
When we halted for the night it was only by threatening the man with
severe punishment upon my return to Ilitch that I could bring him to rub his
horses dry and feed and water them properly; but I stood over him until he
had done his work thoroughly, for I knew that no such horses could be had
for love or money in that country, and if they should go lame from standing
with wet coats in the chill night air, it might mean a week’s delay.
Scarcely had I thrown myself on the hard mattress which the tavern-keeper
called the best bed in the house, when I was aroused by loud and boisterous
talking in the next room. Ivan was drinking and quarrelling with the
villagers. I strode into the room with the arrows of indignation shooting
from my eyes, and the faithful Bulger close at my heels.
The moment Ivan set eyes upon us he shrank away, half in earnest and half
in jest, and called out,—
“Hey, look at the mazuntchick! [Little Dandy!] How smart he looks! He
frightens me! See his eyes, how they shine in the dark! Look at the little
demon on four legs beside him! Save me, brothers! Save me—he will throw
me down into the Giants’ Well! Marianka will never see me again! Never!
Save me, brothers!”
IVAN MORE AND MORE TROUBLESOME.—BULGER WATCHES
HIM CLOSELY.—HIS COWARDLY ATTACK UPON ME.—MY
FAITHFUL BULGER TO THE RESCUE.—A DRIVER WORTH
HAVING.—HOW I WAS CARRIED TO A PLACE OF SAFETY.—
IN THE HANDS OF OLD YULIANA.—THE GIANTS’ WELL.
When we halted for the night it was only by threatening the man with
severe punishment upon my return to Ilitch that I could bring him to rub his
horses dry and feed and water them properly; but I stood over him until he
had done his work thoroughly, for I knew that no such horses could be had
for love or money in that country, and if they should go lame from standing
with wet coats in the chill night air, it might mean a week’s delay.
Scarcely had I thrown myself on the hard mattress which the tavern-keeper
called the best bed in the house, when I was aroused by loud and boisterous
talking in the next room. Ivan was drinking and quarrelling with the
villagers. I strode into the room with the arrows of indignation shooting
from my eyes, and the faithful Bulger close at my heels.
The moment Ivan set eyes upon us he shrank away, half in earnest and half
in jest, and called out,—
“Hey, look at the mazuntchick! [Little Dandy!] How smart he looks! He
frightens me! See his eyes, how they shine in the dark! Look at the little
demon on four legs beside him! Save me, brothers! Save me—he will throw
me down into the Giants’ Well! Marianka will never see me again! Never!
Save me, brothers!”
Page 38
“Peace, fellow,” I called out sternly. “How darest thou exercise thy dull wit
on thy master? Get thee to bed at once, or I’ll have thee whipped by the
village constable for thy drunkenness.”
Ivan clambered up upon the top of the bake oven, and stretched himself out
on a sheepskin; then turning to the tavern-keeper, I forbade him under any
pretext whatever to give my servant any more liquor to drink. “Akh, Vasha
prevoskhoditelstvo [Ah, your Excellency!]” exclaimed the tavern-keeper
with a gesture of disgust, “the fools never know when they have had
enough. It matters not what the tavern-keeper may say to them. They tell us
not to spoil our own trade. Akh! [Ah!] they don’t know when to stop. They
have throats as deep as the ‘Giants’ Well!’”
“The Giants’ Well! The Giants’ Well!” I murmured to myself, as I again
threw myself down upon the bag of hay which did service as a mattress for
those who could afford to pay for it. It’s strange how those words seem to
be in every peasant’s mouth, but I thought no more about it at that time.
Sleep got the better of me, and with my usual good-night to the elder baron
and the gracious baroness, my mother, I dropped off into sweet
forgetfulness.
It is a good thing that I had the power of falling asleep almost at will, for
with my restless brain ever throbbing and pulsating with its own over-
abundance of strength, ever tapping at the thin panels of bone which
covered it, like an imprisoned inventor pounding on his cell door and
pleading to be let out into the daylight with his plans and schemes, I should
simply have become a lunatic.
As it was, with the mere power of thought I ordered sweet slumber to come
to my rescue, and so obedient was this good angel of mine, that all I had to
do was simply to set the time when I wished to awaken, and the thing was
done to the very minute.
As for Bulger, I never pretended to lay down any rules for him. He made it
a practice of catching forty winks when he was persuaded that no danger of
any kind threatened me, and even then, I am half inclined to believe that,
like an anxious mother over her babe, he never quite closed both eyes at
once.
on thy master? Get thee to bed at once, or I’ll have thee whipped by the
village constable for thy drunkenness.”
Ivan clambered up upon the top of the bake oven, and stretched himself out
on a sheepskin; then turning to the tavern-keeper, I forbade him under any
pretext whatever to give my servant any more liquor to drink. “Akh, Vasha
prevoskhoditelstvo [Ah, your Excellency!]” exclaimed the tavern-keeper
with a gesture of disgust, “the fools never know when they have had
enough. It matters not what the tavern-keeper may say to them. They tell us
not to spoil our own trade. Akh! [Ah!] they don’t know when to stop. They
have throats as deep as the ‘Giants’ Well!’”
“The Giants’ Well! The Giants’ Well!” I murmured to myself, as I again
threw myself down upon the bag of hay which did service as a mattress for
those who could afford to pay for it. It’s strange how those words seem to
be in every peasant’s mouth, but I thought no more about it at that time.
Sleep got the better of me, and with my usual good-night to the elder baron
and the gracious baroness, my mother, I dropped off into sweet
forgetfulness.
It is a good thing that I had the power of falling asleep almost at will, for
with my restless brain ever throbbing and pulsating with its own over-
abundance of strength, ever tapping at the thin panels of bone which
covered it, like an imprisoned inventor pounding on his cell door and
pleading to be let out into the daylight with his plans and schemes, I should
simply have become a lunatic.
As it was, with the mere power of thought I ordered sweet slumber to come
to my rescue, and so obedient was this good angel of mine, that all I had to
do was simply to set the time when I wished to awaken, and the thing was
done to the very minute.
As for Bulger, I never pretended to lay down any rules for him. He made it
a practice of catching forty winks when he was persuaded that no danger of
any kind threatened me, and even then, I am half inclined to believe that,
like an anxious mother over her babe, he never quite closed both eyes at
once.
Page 39
Though entirely sobered by daybreak, yet Ivan went about the task of
harnessing up with such an ill grace that I was obliged to reprove him
several times before we had left the tavern yard. He was like a vicious but
cowardly animal that quails before a strong and steady eye, but watches its
opportunity to spring upon you when your back is turned.
I not only called Bulger’s attention to the fellow’s actions, and warned him
to be very watchful, but I also took the precaution to examine the priming
of the brace of Spanish pistols which I carried thrust into my belt.
We had scarcely pulled out into the highway when a low growl from Bulger
aroused me from a fit of meditation; and this growl was followed by such
an anxious whine from my four-footed brother, as he raised his speaking
eyes to me, that I glanced hastily from one side of the road to the other.
Lo and behold! the treacherous Ivan was deliberately engaged in an attempt
to overturn the tarantass and to get rid of his enforced task of transporting
us any farther on our journey.
“Wretch!” I cried, springing up and laying my hand on his shoulder. “I
perceive very plainly what thou hast in mind, but I warn thee most solemnly
that if thou makest another attempt to overturn thy wagon, I’ll slay thee
where thou sittest.”
For only answer and with a lightning-like quickness he struck a back-hand
blow at me with the loaded end of his whipstock.
It took me full in the right temple, and sent me to the bottom of the tarantass
like a piece of lead.
For an instant the terrible blow robbed me of my senses, but then I saw that
the cowardly villain had turned in his seat and had swung the heavy handled
whip aloft with intent to despatch me with a second and a surer blow.
Poor fool! he reckoned without his host; for with a shriek of rage, Bulger
leaped at his throat like a stone from a catapult, and struck his teeth deep
into the fellow’s flesh.
He roared with agony and attempted to shake off this unexpected foe, but in
vain.
By this time I had come to a full realizing sense of the terrible danger
Bulger and I were both in, for Ivan had dropped his whip and was reaching
harnessing up with such an ill grace that I was obliged to reprove him
several times before we had left the tavern yard. He was like a vicious but
cowardly animal that quails before a strong and steady eye, but watches its
opportunity to spring upon you when your back is turned.
I not only called Bulger’s attention to the fellow’s actions, and warned him
to be very watchful, but I also took the precaution to examine the priming
of the brace of Spanish pistols which I carried thrust into my belt.
We had scarcely pulled out into the highway when a low growl from Bulger
aroused me from a fit of meditation; and this growl was followed by such
an anxious whine from my four-footed brother, as he raised his speaking
eyes to me, that I glanced hastily from one side of the road to the other.
Lo and behold! the treacherous Ivan was deliberately engaged in an attempt
to overturn the tarantass and to get rid of his enforced task of transporting
us any farther on our journey.
“Wretch!” I cried, springing up and laying my hand on his shoulder. “I
perceive very plainly what thou hast in mind, but I warn thee most solemnly
that if thou makest another attempt to overturn thy wagon, I’ll slay thee
where thou sittest.”
For only answer and with a lightning-like quickness he struck a back-hand
blow at me with the loaded end of his whipstock.
It took me full in the right temple, and sent me to the bottom of the tarantass
like a piece of lead.
For an instant the terrible blow robbed me of my senses, but then I saw that
the cowardly villain had turned in his seat and had swung the heavy handled
whip aloft with intent to despatch me with a second and a surer blow.
Poor fool! he reckoned without his host; for with a shriek of rage, Bulger
leaped at his throat like a stone from a catapult, and struck his teeth deep
into the fellow’s flesh.
He roared with agony and attempted to shake off this unexpected foe, but in
vain.
By this time I had come to a full realizing sense of the terrible danger
Bulger and I were both in, for Ivan had dropped his whip and was reaching
Page 40
for his sheath-knife.
But he never gripped it, for a well-aimed shot from one of my pistols struck
him in the forearm, for I had no wish to take the man’s life, and broke it.
The shock and the pain so paralyzed him that he fell over against the
dashboard half in a faint, and then rolled completely out of the wagon,
dragging Bulger with him. The horses now began to rear and plunge. I saw
no more. There was a noise as of the roar of angry waters in my ears, and
then the light of life went out of my eyes entirely. I had swooned dead
away.
It seemed to me hours that I lay there on my back in the bottom of the
tarantass with my head hanging over the side, but of course it was only
minutes. I was aroused by a prickling sensation in my left cheek, and as I
slowly came to myself I discovered that it proceeded from the gravel
thrown up against it by one of the front wheels of the tarantass, for the
horses were galloping along at the top of their speed, and there on the
driver’s seat sat my faithful Bulger, the reins in his teeth, bracing himself so
as to keep them taut over the horses’ backs; and as I sat up and pressed my
hand against my poor hurt head, the whole truth broke upon me:—
The moment Ivan had struck the ground Bulger had released his hold upon
the fellow’s throat, and ere he had had a chance to revive had leaped up into
the driver’s seat, and, catching up the reins in his teeth, had drawn them taut
and thus put an end to the rearing and plunging of the frightened beasts and
started them on their way, leaving the enraged Ivan brandishing his knife
and uttering imprecations upon mine and Bulger’s heads as he saw his
horses and wagon disappear in the distance. Now was it that a mad shouting
assailed my ears and I caught a glimpse of half a dozen peasants who,
seeing this, as they thought, empty tarantass come nearer and nearer with its
galloping horses, had abandoned their work and rushed out to intercept it.
Judge of their amazement, dear friends, as their eyes fell upon the calm and
skilful driver bracing himself on the front seat, and with oft repeated
backward tosses of his head urging those horses to bear his beloved master
farther and farther away from the treacherous Ivan’s sheath-knife.
As the peasants seized the animals by the heads and brought them to a
standstill, I staggered to my feet, and threw my arms around my dear
But he never gripped it, for a well-aimed shot from one of my pistols struck
him in the forearm, for I had no wish to take the man’s life, and broke it.
The shock and the pain so paralyzed him that he fell over against the
dashboard half in a faint, and then rolled completely out of the wagon,
dragging Bulger with him. The horses now began to rear and plunge. I saw
no more. There was a noise as of the roar of angry waters in my ears, and
then the light of life went out of my eyes entirely. I had swooned dead
away.
It seemed to me hours that I lay there on my back in the bottom of the
tarantass with my head hanging over the side, but of course it was only
minutes. I was aroused by a prickling sensation in my left cheek, and as I
slowly came to myself I discovered that it proceeded from the gravel
thrown up against it by one of the front wheels of the tarantass, for the
horses were galloping along at the top of their speed, and there on the
driver’s seat sat my faithful Bulger, the reins in his teeth, bracing himself so
as to keep them taut over the horses’ backs; and as I sat up and pressed my
hand against my poor hurt head, the whole truth broke upon me:—
The moment Ivan had struck the ground Bulger had released his hold upon
the fellow’s throat, and ere he had had a chance to revive had leaped up into
the driver’s seat, and, catching up the reins in his teeth, had drawn them taut
and thus put an end to the rearing and plunging of the frightened beasts and
started them on their way, leaving the enraged Ivan brandishing his knife
and uttering imprecations upon mine and Bulger’s heads as he saw his
horses and wagon disappear in the distance. Now was it that a mad shouting
assailed my ears and I caught a glimpse of half a dozen peasants who,
seeing this, as they thought, empty tarantass come nearer and nearer with its
galloping horses, had abandoned their work and rushed out to intercept it.
Judge of their amazement, dear friends, as their eyes fell upon the calm and
skilful driver bracing himself on the front seat, and with oft repeated
backward tosses of his head urging those horses to bear his beloved master
farther and farther away from the treacherous Ivan’s sheath-knife.
As the peasants seized the animals by the heads and brought them to a
standstill, I staggered to my feet, and threw my arms around my dear
Page 41
Bulger. He was more than pleased with what he had done, and licked my
bruised brow with many a piteous moan.
“St. Nicholas, save us!” cried one of the peasants, devoutly making the sign
of the cross; “but if I should live long enough to fill the Giants’ Well with
pebbles, I never would expect to see the like of this again.”
“The Giants’ Well, the Giants’ Well!” I murmured to myself as I followed
one of the peasants to his cot, standing a little back from the highway, for I
stood sore in need of rest after the terrible experience I had just had. The
blow of Ivan’s whip-handle had jarred my brain, and I was skilled enough
in surgery to know that the hurt called for immediate attention. As good
luck would have it, I found beneath the peasant’s roof one of those old
women, half witches perhaps, who have recipes for everything and who
know an herb for every ailment. After she had examined the cut made by
the loaded whip-handle, she muttered out,—
“It is not as broad as the mountain, nor as deep as the Giants’ Well, but it’s
bad enough, little master.”
“The Giants’ Well again,” thought I, as I laid me down on the best bed they
could make up for me. “I wonder where it may be, that Giants’ Well, and
how deep it is, and who drinks the water that is drawn from it?”
bruised brow with many a piteous moan.
“St. Nicholas, save us!” cried one of the peasants, devoutly making the sign
of the cross; “but if I should live long enough to fill the Giants’ Well with
pebbles, I never would expect to see the like of this again.”
“The Giants’ Well, the Giants’ Well!” I murmured to myself as I followed
one of the peasants to his cot, standing a little back from the highway, for I
stood sore in need of rest after the terrible experience I had just had. The
blow of Ivan’s whip-handle had jarred my brain, and I was skilled enough
in surgery to know that the hurt called for immediate attention. As good
luck would have it, I found beneath the peasant’s roof one of those old
women, half witches perhaps, who have recipes for everything and who
know an herb for every ailment. After she had examined the cut made by
the loaded whip-handle, she muttered out,—
“It is not as broad as the mountain, nor as deep as the Giants’ Well, but it’s
bad enough, little master.”
“The Giants’ Well again,” thought I, as I laid me down on the best bed they
could make up for me. “I wonder where it may be, that Giants’ Well, and
how deep it is, and who drinks the water that is drawn from it?”
Page 42
CHAPTER IV
MY WOUND HEALS.—YULIANA TALKS ABOUT THE GIANTS’
WELL.—I RESOLVE TO VISIT IT.—PREPARATIONS TO
ASCEND THE MOUNTAINS.—WHAT HAPPENED TO
YULIANA AND TO ME.—REFLECTION AND THEN ACTION.
—HOW I CONTRIVED TO CONTINUE THE ASCENT
WITHOUT YULIANA FOR A GUIDE.
It was a day or so before I could walk steadily, and meantime I made
unusual efforts to keep my brain quiet, but in spite of all I could do every
mention of the Giants’ Well by one of the peasants sent a strange thrill
through me, and I would find myself suddenly pacing up and down the
floor, and repeating over and over again the words, “Giants’ Well! Giants’
Well!”
Bulger was greatly troubled in his mind, and sat watching me with a most
bewildered look in his loving eyes. He had half a suspicion, I think, that that
cruel blow from Ivan’s whip-handle had injured my reasoning powers, for
at times he uttered a low, plaintive whine. The moment I took notice of him,
however, and acted more like myself, he gamboled about me in the wildest
delight. As I had directed the peasants to drive Ivan’s horses back towards
Ilitch on the Ilitch, until they should meet that miscreant and deliver them to
him, I was now without any means of continuing my journey northward,
unless I set out, like many of my famous predecessors, on foot. They had
longer legs than I, however, and were not loaded with so heavy a brain in
proportion to their size, and a brain, too, that scarcely ever slept, at least not
soundly. I was too impatient to reach the portals to the World within a
World to go trudging along a dusty highway. I must have horses and another
MY WOUND HEALS.—YULIANA TALKS ABOUT THE GIANTS’
WELL.—I RESOLVE TO VISIT IT.—PREPARATIONS TO
ASCEND THE MOUNTAINS.—WHAT HAPPENED TO
YULIANA AND TO ME.—REFLECTION AND THEN ACTION.
—HOW I CONTRIVED TO CONTINUE THE ASCENT
WITHOUT YULIANA FOR A GUIDE.
It was a day or so before I could walk steadily, and meantime I made
unusual efforts to keep my brain quiet, but in spite of all I could do every
mention of the Giants’ Well by one of the peasants sent a strange thrill
through me, and I would find myself suddenly pacing up and down the
floor, and repeating over and over again the words, “Giants’ Well! Giants’
Well!”
Bulger was greatly troubled in his mind, and sat watching me with a most
bewildered look in his loving eyes. He had half a suspicion, I think, that that
cruel blow from Ivan’s whip-handle had injured my reasoning powers, for
at times he uttered a low, plaintive whine. The moment I took notice of him,
however, and acted more like myself, he gamboled about me in the wildest
delight. As I had directed the peasants to drive Ivan’s horses back towards
Ilitch on the Ilitch, until they should meet that miscreant and deliver them to
him, I was now without any means of continuing my journey northward,
unless I set out, like many of my famous predecessors, on foot. They had
longer legs than I, however, and were not loaded with so heavy a brain in
proportion to their size, and a brain, too, that scarcely ever slept, at least not
soundly. I was too impatient to reach the portals to the World within a
World to go trudging along a dusty highway. I must have horses and another
Page 43
tarantass, or at least a peasant’s cart. I must push on. My head was quite
healed now, and my fever gone.
“Hearken, little master,” whispered Yuliana; such was the name of the old
woman who had taken care of me, “thou art not what thou seemst. I never
saw the like of thee before. If thou wouldst, I believe thou couldst tell me
how high the sky is, how thick through the mountains are, and how deep the
Giants’ Well is.”
I smiled, and then I said,—
“Didst ever drink from the Giants’ Well, Yuliana?”
At which she wagged her head and sent forth a low chuckle.
“Hearken, little master,” she then whispered, coming close to me, and
holding up one of her long, bony fingers, “thou canst not trick me—thou
knowest that the Giants’ Well hath no bottom.”
“No bottom?” I repeated breathlessly, as Don Fum’s mysterious words,
“The people will tell thee!” flashed through my mind. “No bottom,
Yuliana?”
“Not unless thine eyes are better than mine, little master,” she murmured,
nodding her head slowly.
“Listen, Yuliana,” I burst out impetuously, “where is this bottomless well?
Thou shalt lead me to it; I must see it. Come, let’s start at once. Thou shalt
be well paid for thy pains.”
“Nay, nay, little master, not so fast,” she replied. “It’s far up the mountains.
The way is steep and rugged, the paths are narrow and winding, a false step
might mean instant death, were there not some strong hand to save thee.
Give up such a mad thought as ever getting there, except it be on the stout
shoulders of some mountaineer.”
“Ah, good woman,” was my reply, “thou hast just said that I am not what I
seem, and thou saidst truly. Know, then, thou seest before thee the world-
renowned traveller, Wilhelm Heinrich Sebastian von Troomp, commonly
called ‘Little Baron Trump,’ that though short of stature and frail of limb,
yet what there is of me is of iron. There, Yuliana, there’s gold for thee; now
lead the way to the Giants’ Well.”
healed now, and my fever gone.
“Hearken, little master,” whispered Yuliana; such was the name of the old
woman who had taken care of me, “thou art not what thou seemst. I never
saw the like of thee before. If thou wouldst, I believe thou couldst tell me
how high the sky is, how thick through the mountains are, and how deep the
Giants’ Well is.”
I smiled, and then I said,—
“Didst ever drink from the Giants’ Well, Yuliana?”
At which she wagged her head and sent forth a low chuckle.
“Hearken, little master,” she then whispered, coming close to me, and
holding up one of her long, bony fingers, “thou canst not trick me—thou
knowest that the Giants’ Well hath no bottom.”
“No bottom?” I repeated breathlessly, as Don Fum’s mysterious words,
“The people will tell thee!” flashed through my mind. “No bottom,
Yuliana?”
“Not unless thine eyes are better than mine, little master,” she murmured,
nodding her head slowly.
“Listen, Yuliana,” I burst out impetuously, “where is this bottomless well?
Thou shalt lead me to it; I must see it. Come, let’s start at once. Thou shalt
be well paid for thy pains.”
“Nay, nay, little master, not so fast,” she replied. “It’s far up the mountains.
The way is steep and rugged, the paths are narrow and winding, a false step
might mean instant death, were there not some strong hand to save thee.
Give up such a mad thought as ever getting there, except it be on the stout
shoulders of some mountaineer.”
“Ah, good woman,” was my reply, “thou hast just said that I am not what I
seem, and thou saidst truly. Know, then, thou seest before thee the world-
renowned traveller, Wilhelm Heinrich Sebastian von Troomp, commonly
called ‘Little Baron Trump,’ that though short of stature and frail of limb,
yet what there is of me is of iron. There, Yuliana, there’s gold for thee; now
lead the way to the Giants’ Well.”
Page 44
“Gently, gently, little baron,” almost whispered the old peasant woman, as
her shrivelled hand closed upon the gold piece. “I have not told thee all. For
leagues about, I ween, no living being excepting me knows where the
Giants’ Well is. Ask them and they’ll say, “It’s up yonder in the mountains,
away up under the eaves of the sky.” That’s all. That’s all they can tell thee.
But, little master, I know where it is, and the very herb that cured thy hurt
head and saved thee from certain death by cooling thy blood, was plucked
by me from the brink of the well!” These words sent a thrill of joy through
me, for now I felt that I was on the right road, that the words of the great
master of all masters, Don Fum, had come true.
“The people will tell thee!”
Ay, the people had told me, for now there was not the faintest shadow of
doubt in my mind that I had found the portals to the World within a World!
Yuliana should be my guide. She knew how to thread her way up the
narrow pass, to turn aside from overhanging rocks which a mere touch
might topple over, to find the steps which nature had hewn in the sides of
the rocky parapets, and to pursue her way safely through clefts and gorges,
even the entrance to which might be invisible to ordinary eyes. However, in
order that the superstitious peasants might be kept friendly to me, I gave it
out that I was about to betake myself to the mountains in search of
curiosities for my cabinet, and begged them to furnish me with ropes and
tackle, with two good stout fellows to carry it for me, promising generous
payment for the services.
They made haste to provide me with all I asked for, and we set out for the
mountain path at daybreak. Yuliana, in order not to seem to be of the party,
had gone on ahead by the light of the moon, telling her people that she
wished to gather certain herbs before the sun’s rays struck them and dried
the healing dew that beaded their leaves.
her shrivelled hand closed upon the gold piece. “I have not told thee all. For
leagues about, I ween, no living being excepting me knows where the
Giants’ Well is. Ask them and they’ll say, “It’s up yonder in the mountains,
away up under the eaves of the sky.” That’s all. That’s all they can tell thee.
But, little master, I know where it is, and the very herb that cured thy hurt
head and saved thee from certain death by cooling thy blood, was plucked
by me from the brink of the well!” These words sent a thrill of joy through
me, for now I felt that I was on the right road, that the words of the great
master of all masters, Don Fum, had come true.
“The people will tell thee!”
Ay, the people had told me, for now there was not the faintest shadow of
doubt in my mind that I had found the portals to the World within a World!
Yuliana should be my guide. She knew how to thread her way up the
narrow pass, to turn aside from overhanging rocks which a mere touch
might topple over, to find the steps which nature had hewn in the sides of
the rocky parapets, and to pursue her way safely through clefts and gorges,
even the entrance to which might be invisible to ordinary eyes. However, in
order that the superstitious peasants might be kept friendly to me, I gave it
out that I was about to betake myself to the mountains in search of
curiosities for my cabinet, and begged them to furnish me with ropes and
tackle, with two good stout fellows to carry it for me, promising generous
payment for the services.
They made haste to provide me with all I asked for, and we set out for the
mountain path at daybreak. Yuliana, in order not to seem to be of the party,
had gone on ahead by the light of the moon, telling her people that she
wished to gather certain herbs before the sun’s rays struck them and dried
the healing dew that beaded their leaves.
Page 45
ALONG A HIGHWAY
OF THE UNDER
WORLD.
All went well until the sun was well up over our heads, when suddenly I
heard a woman, who proved to be Yuliana, utter a piercing scream. In a
moment or so the mystery was solved. The old beldam came rushing down
the mountain, her thin wisp of gray hair fluttering in the wind. Her hands
were tied behind her, and two young peasants with birchen rods were
beating her every chance they got.
“Turn back, turn back, brothers,” they cried to my two men. “The little
wizard there has struck hands with this old witch. They’re on their way to
the Giants’ Well. They’ll loosen a band of black spirits about our ears. We
shall all be bewitched. Quick! Quick! Cast off the loads ye’re bearing and
follow us.”
The two men didn’t wait for a second bidding, and throwing the tackle on
the ground, they all disappeared like a flash, but for several moments I
could hear the screams of poor Yuliana as these young wretches beat the old
woman with their birchen rods.
Well, dear readers, what say ye to this? Was I not in a pleasant position
truly? Alone with Bulger in that wild and gloomy mountain region, the
black rocks hanging like frowning giants and ogres over our heads, with the
OF THE UNDER
WORLD.
All went well until the sun was well up over our heads, when suddenly I
heard a woman, who proved to be Yuliana, utter a piercing scream. In a
moment or so the mystery was solved. The old beldam came rushing down
the mountain, her thin wisp of gray hair fluttering in the wind. Her hands
were tied behind her, and two young peasants with birchen rods were
beating her every chance they got.
“Turn back, turn back, brothers,” they cried to my two men. “The little
wizard there has struck hands with this old witch. They’re on their way to
the Giants’ Well. They’ll loosen a band of black spirits about our ears. We
shall all be bewitched. Quick! Quick! Cast off the loads ye’re bearing and
follow us.”
The two men didn’t wait for a second bidding, and throwing the tackle on
the ground, they all disappeared like a flash, but for several moments I
could hear the screams of poor Yuliana as these young wretches beat the old
woman with their birchen rods.
Well, dear readers, what say ye to this? Was I not in a pleasant position
truly? Alone with Bulger in that wild and gloomy mountain region, the
black rocks hanging like frowning giants and ogres over our heads, with the
Page 46
dwarf pines for hair, clumps of white moss for eyes, vast, gaping cracks for
mouths, and gnarled and twisted roots for terrible fingers, ready to reach
down for my poor little weazen frame.
Did I fall a-trembling? Did I make haste to follow those craven spirits down
the mountain side? Did I shift the peg of my courage a single hole lower?
Not I. If I had I wouldn’t have been worthy of the name I bore. What I did
do was to throw myself at full length on a bed of moss, call Bulger to my
side, and close my eyes to the outer world.
I have heard of great men going to bed at high noon to give themselves up
to thought, and I had often done it myself before I had heard of their doing
it.
In fifteen minutes, by nature’s watch—the sun on the face of the mountain
—I had solved the problem. Now, there were two difficulties staring me in
the face; namely, to find somebody to show me the way up the mountain,
and if that body couldn’t carry my tackle, then to find somebody else who
could.
It suddenly occurred to me that I had noticed some cattle grazing at the foot
of the mountain, and, what’s more, that these cattle wore very peculiar
yokes.
“What are those yokes for?” I asked myself, for they were of a make quite
different from any that I remembered ever having seen, and consisted of a
stout wooden collar from the bottom of which there projected backward
between the beast’s forelegs a straight piece of wood armed with an iron
spike pointing toward the ground. At the top the yoke was bound by a
leather thong to the animal’s horns. So long, therefore, as the beast held his
head naturally or even lowered it to graze, the yoke was drawn forward and
the hook was kept free from the ground, but the very moment the animal
raised his head in the air, at once the hook was thrown into the ground and
he was prevented from taking another step forward. Now, dear readers, you
may or may not know that when a cleft-hoofed animal starts to ascend a
steep bank, unlike a solid-hoofed beast, he throws his head into the air
instead of lowering it, and therefore it struck me at once that the purpose of
this yoke was to keep the cattle from making their way up the sides of the
mountain and getting lost.
mouths, and gnarled and twisted roots for terrible fingers, ready to reach
down for my poor little weazen frame.
Did I fall a-trembling? Did I make haste to follow those craven spirits down
the mountain side? Did I shift the peg of my courage a single hole lower?
Not I. If I had I wouldn’t have been worthy of the name I bore. What I did
do was to throw myself at full length on a bed of moss, call Bulger to my
side, and close my eyes to the outer world.
I have heard of great men going to bed at high noon to give themselves up
to thought, and I had often done it myself before I had heard of their doing
it.
In fifteen minutes, by nature’s watch—the sun on the face of the mountain
—I had solved the problem. Now, there were two difficulties staring me in
the face; namely, to find somebody to show me the way up the mountain,
and if that body couldn’t carry my tackle, then to find somebody else who
could.
It suddenly occurred to me that I had noticed some cattle grazing at the foot
of the mountain, and, what’s more, that these cattle wore very peculiar
yokes.
“What are those yokes for?” I asked myself, for they were of a make quite
different from any that I remembered ever having seen, and consisted of a
stout wooden collar from the bottom of which there projected backward
between the beast’s forelegs a straight piece of wood armed with an iron
spike pointing toward the ground. At the top the yoke was bound by a
leather thong to the animal’s horns. So long, therefore, as the beast held his
head naturally or even lowered it to graze, the yoke was drawn forward and
the hook was kept free from the ground, but the very moment the animal
raised his head in the air, at once the hook was thrown into the ground and
he was prevented from taking another step forward. Now, dear readers, you
may or may not know that when a cleft-hoofed animal starts to ascend a
steep bank, unlike a solid-hoofed beast, he throws his head into the air
instead of lowering it, and therefore it struck me at once that the purpose of
this yoke was to keep the cattle from making their way up the sides of the
mountain and getting lost.
Page 47
But why should they want to clamber up the mountain sides? Simply
because there was some kind of grass or herbage growing up there which
was a delicacy to them, and knowing, as I well did, what risks animals will
take and what fatigue they will undergo to reach a favorite grazing-ground,
it struck me at once that if I would make it possible for them to reach this
favorite food of theirs, they would be very glad to give me a lift on my way.
No sooner said than done. I forthwith retraced my steps until I fell in with a
group of these cattle; and it did not take me many minutes to loosen their
yokes from their horns and tie the hooks up under their bodies so that their
progress up hill would not be interfered with.
They were delighted to find themselves so unexpectedly freed from the
hateful drawback which permitted them merely to view the coveted
grazing-grounds from afar, and then having cut me a suitable goad, I again
started up the mountain, driving my new friends leisurely on ahead of me.
Upon reaching the spot where the superstitious peasants had thrown the
tackle to the ground, I proceeded to load it upon the back of the gentlest
beast of the lot, and was soon on my way again.
because there was some kind of grass or herbage growing up there which
was a delicacy to them, and knowing, as I well did, what risks animals will
take and what fatigue they will undergo to reach a favorite grazing-ground,
it struck me at once that if I would make it possible for them to reach this
favorite food of theirs, they would be very glad to give me a lift on my way.
No sooner said than done. I forthwith retraced my steps until I fell in with a
group of these cattle; and it did not take me many minutes to loosen their
yokes from their horns and tie the hooks up under their bodies so that their
progress up hill would not be interfered with.
They were delighted to find themselves so unexpectedly freed from the
hateful drawback which permitted them merely to view the coveted
grazing-grounds from afar, and then having cut me a suitable goad, I again
started up the mountain, driving my new friends leisurely on ahead of me.
Upon reaching the spot where the superstitious peasants had thrown the
tackle to the ground, I proceeded to load it upon the back of the gentlest
beast of the lot, and was soon on my way again.
Page 48
CHAPTER V
UP AND STILL UP, AND THROUGH THE QUARRIES OF THE
DEMONS.—HOW THE CATTLE KEPT THE TRAIL, AND HOW
WE CAME AT LAST UPON THE BRINK OF THE GIANTS’
WELL.—THE TERRACES ARE SAFELY PASSED.—
BEGINNING OF THE DESCENT INTO THE WELL ITSELF.—
ALL DIFFICULTIES OVERCOME.—WE REACH THE EDGE OF
POLYPHEMUS’ FUNNEL.
Generally speaking, people with very large heads are fitted out by nature
with a pair of rather pipe-stemmy legs, but such was not my case. I was
blest with legs of the sturdiest sort, and found no difficulty in keeping pace
with my new four-footed friends who, to my delight, were not long in
convincing me that they had been there before. Not for an instant did they
halt at any fork in the path, but kept continually on the move, often passing
over stretches of ground where there was no trail visible, but coming upon
it again with unfailing accuracy. Once only they halted, and that was to
slake their thirst at a mountain rill, Bulger and I following their example.
It was only too evident to me that they had in mind a certain grazing-
ground, and were resolved to be satisfied with no other; so I let them have
their own way, for, as it was still up, up, up, I felt that it was perfectly safe
to follow their lead.
At last the mountain side began to take on quite another character. The
gorges grew narrower, and at times overhanging rocks shut out the sunlight
almost entirely. We were entering a region of peculiar wildness, of fantastic
grandeur.
UP AND STILL UP, AND THROUGH THE QUARRIES OF THE
DEMONS.—HOW THE CATTLE KEPT THE TRAIL, AND HOW
WE CAME AT LAST UPON THE BRINK OF THE GIANTS’
WELL.—THE TERRACES ARE SAFELY PASSED.—
BEGINNING OF THE DESCENT INTO THE WELL ITSELF.—
ALL DIFFICULTIES OVERCOME.—WE REACH THE EDGE OF
POLYPHEMUS’ FUNNEL.
Generally speaking, people with very large heads are fitted out by nature
with a pair of rather pipe-stemmy legs, but such was not my case. I was
blest with legs of the sturdiest sort, and found no difficulty in keeping pace
with my new four-footed friends who, to my delight, were not long in
convincing me that they had been there before. Not for an instant did they
halt at any fork in the path, but kept continually on the move, often passing
over stretches of ground where there was no trail visible, but coming upon
it again with unfailing accuracy. Once only they halted, and that was to
slake their thirst at a mountain rill, Bulger and I following their example.
It was only too evident to me that they had in mind a certain grazing-
ground, and were resolved to be satisfied with no other; so I let them have
their own way, for, as it was still up, up, up, I felt that it was perfectly safe
to follow their lead.
At last the mountain side began to take on quite another character. The
gorges grew narrower, and at times overhanging rocks shut out the sunlight
almost entirely. We were entering a region of peculiar wildness, of fantastic
grandeur.
Page 49
I had often read of what travellers termed the “Quarries of the Demons” in
the Northern Urals, but never till now had I the faintest notion of what the
expression meant.
Imagine to yourself the usual look of ruin and devastation around and about
a quarry worked by human hands, then in your thoughts conceive every
chip to be a block, and every block a mass; add four times its size to every
slab and post and pediment, and then turn a mighty torrent through the
place and roll and twist and lift them up in wild confusion, end on end and
on each other piled, till these wild waters have builded fantastic portals to
temples more fantastic, and arched wild gorges with roofs of rock which
seem to hang so lightly that a breath or footfall might bring them down with
terrible crash, and then, dear friends, you may succeed in getting a faint
idea of the wild and awful grandeur of the scene which now lay spread out
before me.
Would the cattle that had now led Bulger and me so safely up the mountain
side know where to find an entrance to this wilderness of broken rock, and
what was more important still, would they, when once engaged within its
winding courts and corridors, its darkened maze of wall and parapet, its
streets and plazas roughly paved as if by demon hands impatient of the task,
know how to find their way out again?
Dear friends, man has always been too distrustful of his four-footed
companions. They have much that they might tell us had they but speech to
tell it with. I have often trusted them when it would have seemed foolhardy
to you, and never once have I had cause to repent of doing so.
So Bulger and I, with stout hearts, followed straight after these silent
guides, although I must confess my legs were beginning to feel the terrible
strain I had put them to; but I resolved to push on ahead, at least until we
had cleared the Demons’ Quarry, and then to bring my little herd to a halt
and pass the rest of the day and the night season in well-earned repose.
Once within the quarry, however, all sense of fatigue vanished, and my
thankful mind, entranced and fascinated by the deep silence, the awful
grandeur, the mysterious lights and shadows of the place, lent me new
strength. At length we had traversed this city of silence and gloom, and
once again we emerged into the full glory of the afternoon sun.
the Northern Urals, but never till now had I the faintest notion of what the
expression meant.
Imagine to yourself the usual look of ruin and devastation around and about
a quarry worked by human hands, then in your thoughts conceive every
chip to be a block, and every block a mass; add four times its size to every
slab and post and pediment, and then turn a mighty torrent through the
place and roll and twist and lift them up in wild confusion, end on end and
on each other piled, till these wild waters have builded fantastic portals to
temples more fantastic, and arched wild gorges with roofs of rock which
seem to hang so lightly that a breath or footfall might bring them down with
terrible crash, and then, dear friends, you may succeed in getting a faint
idea of the wild and awful grandeur of the scene which now lay spread out
before me.
Would the cattle that had now led Bulger and me so safely up the mountain
side know where to find an entrance to this wilderness of broken rock, and
what was more important still, would they, when once engaged within its
winding courts and corridors, its darkened maze of wall and parapet, its
streets and plazas roughly paved as if by demon hands impatient of the task,
know how to find their way out again?
Dear friends, man has always been too distrustful of his four-footed
companions. They have much that they might tell us had they but speech to
tell it with. I have often trusted them when it would have seemed foolhardy
to you, and never once have I had cause to repent of doing so.
So Bulger and I, with stout hearts, followed straight after these silent
guides, although I must confess my legs were beginning to feel the terrible
strain I had put them to; but I resolved to push on ahead, at least until we
had cleared the Demons’ Quarry, and then to bring my little herd to a halt
and pass the rest of the day and the night season in well-earned repose.
Once within the quarry, however, all sense of fatigue vanished, and my
thankful mind, entranced and fascinated by the deep silence, the awful
grandeur, the mysterious lights and shadows of the place, lent me new
strength. At length we had traversed this city of silence and gloom, and
once again we emerged into the full glory of the afternoon sun.
Page 50
Suddenly my little drove of cattle, with playful tossing of their heads, broke
into a run, Bulger and I at their heels, however. It was a mad race; but, dear
friends, when it ended I took off my fur cap and tossed it high into the air
with a wild cry of joy, and Bulger broke out in a string of yelps and barks,
for, look ye, the cattle were grazing away for dear life there in front of me,
and as their breath reached me my keen nostrils recognized the odor of
Yuliana’s herbs which she had bound on my hurt head.
Yes, we stood almost upon the brink of the Giants’ Well, but I was too tired
to take another step farther, too tired, in fact, to eat, although I had a stock
of dried fruit in my pockets, and noticed that the nests of the wild fowl were
well supplied with eggs. Having unloosened the tackle from the back of the
good beast that had carried it up the mountain for me, I threw myself on the
ground and was soon fast asleep, with my faithful Bulger coiled up close
against my breast.
In the morning the cattle were nowhere to be seen, but I didn’t trouble
myself about them, for I knew that old Yuliana would be sent up after them
the moment they were missed. After a hearty breakfast on half a dozen
roasted eggs of the wild fowl, with some dried fruit and wintergreen berries,
Bulger and I advanced to the edge of the Giants’ Well, or, rather, to the edge
of the vast terraces of rock leading down to it, each of which was from
thirty to fifty feet in sheer height.
Before I go any farther, dear friends, I must beg you to remember that I am
an expert in the use of tackle, there being no knot, noose, or splice known to
a sailor which I didn’t have at my fingers’ ends, a fact not to be wondered at
when you take into consideration the thousands of miles which I have
travelled on water.
Nor would I have you shake your heads and look only half persuaded when
I go on describing our descent into the Giants’ Well, for of course you’ll be
asking yourselves how I succeeded in getting the tackle down when there
was no one left at the other end to untie it!
Know, then, that that was the smallest of my troubles; for, as any sailor will
tell you, you only need to tie your line in what is known as a “fool’s knot,”
to one end of which you make fast a mere cord. The moment you have
reached the bottom, a sharp tug at the cord unties the fool’s knot, and your
tackle falls down after you. My method was to lower Bulger down first, and
into a run, Bulger and I at their heels, however. It was a mad race; but, dear
friends, when it ended I took off my fur cap and tossed it high into the air
with a wild cry of joy, and Bulger broke out in a string of yelps and barks,
for, look ye, the cattle were grazing away for dear life there in front of me,
and as their breath reached me my keen nostrils recognized the odor of
Yuliana’s herbs which she had bound on my hurt head.
Yes, we stood almost upon the brink of the Giants’ Well, but I was too tired
to take another step farther, too tired, in fact, to eat, although I had a stock
of dried fruit in my pockets, and noticed that the nests of the wild fowl were
well supplied with eggs. Having unloosened the tackle from the back of the
good beast that had carried it up the mountain for me, I threw myself on the
ground and was soon fast asleep, with my faithful Bulger coiled up close
against my breast.
In the morning the cattle were nowhere to be seen, but I didn’t trouble
myself about them, for I knew that old Yuliana would be sent up after them
the moment they were missed. After a hearty breakfast on half a dozen
roasted eggs of the wild fowl, with some dried fruit and wintergreen berries,
Bulger and I advanced to the edge of the Giants’ Well, or, rather, to the edge
of the vast terraces of rock leading down to it, each of which was from
thirty to fifty feet in sheer height.
Before I go any farther, dear friends, I must beg you to remember that I am
an expert in the use of tackle, there being no knot, noose, or splice known to
a sailor which I didn’t have at my fingers’ ends, a fact not to be wondered at
when you take into consideration the thousands of miles which I have
travelled on water.
Nor would I have you shake your heads and look only half persuaded when
I go on describing our descent into the Giants’ Well, for of course you’ll be
asking yourselves how I succeeded in getting the tackle down when there
was no one left at the other end to untie it!
Know, then, that that was the smallest of my troubles; for, as any sailor will
tell you, you only need to tie your line in what is known as a “fool’s knot,”
to one end of which you make fast a mere cord. The moment you have
reached the bottom, a sharp tug at the cord unties the fool’s knot, and your
tackle falls down after you. My method was to lower Bulger down first, and
Page 51
then let myself down after him. In this way we proceeded from parapet to
parapet, until at last we stood upon the very edge of the vast well, the
existence of which had been so mysteriously hinted at in Don Fum’s
manuscript. Its mouth was probably fifty feet in width, and by straining my
eyes I satisfied myself of the existence of a shelf of rock on one side, as
nearly as I could judge about seventy-five feet down. It was a goodly
stretch, and would require every foot of my rope. You will not smile, I’m
sure, when I tell you that I pressed Bulger to my breast, and kissed him
fondly before lowering away. He returned my caresses, and by his joyous
yelp gave me to understand that he had perfect faith in his little master.
In a few moments I had joined him on this narrow shelf of rock. Below us
now was darkness, but think you I hesitated? I knew that my eyes would
soon become accustomed to the gloom, and I also knew that when my eyes
failed Bulger’s keener ones were there to help me out.
I rigged my tackle now with extra care, for I was really lowering my little
brother on a sort of trip of discovery.
He was soon out of sight, and then, in spite of my calmness, I drew a quick
breath, and my heart started upward a barleycorn or so. But hark! his quick,
sharp bark comes plainly up to me. It means that he has landed upon a safe
shelf or ledge, and the next moment my legs encircled the rope, and I began
to glide noiselessly down into the stilly depths, his glad voice ringing in my
ears.
Again and again did I send my wise and watchful little brother down ahead
of me, until at last, standing there and looking up, naught remained to me of
the mighty outside world but a bright silver speck, like a tiny ray of light
streaming through a pin-hole in the curtains of your chamber.
But stop, have we reached the bottom of the Giants’ Well? for with a trial
plummet I find that the walls are no longer sheer; they slope inward, and
gently too, almost so much so that I hardly need a line to continue my
descent. Lighting one of my little tapers, I make my way cautiously around
the edge. In half an hour I find myself back at the starting-place. The curve
to the path has been always the same, while my trial plummet at all times
has indicated the same slope to the rocky basin. And then for the first time,
two certain words made use of by that learned Master of Masters, Don Fum,
till then a mystery to me, stood out before my eyes as if written with a pen
parapet, until at last we stood upon the very edge of the vast well, the
existence of which had been so mysteriously hinted at in Don Fum’s
manuscript. Its mouth was probably fifty feet in width, and by straining my
eyes I satisfied myself of the existence of a shelf of rock on one side, as
nearly as I could judge about seventy-five feet down. It was a goodly
stretch, and would require every foot of my rope. You will not smile, I’m
sure, when I tell you that I pressed Bulger to my breast, and kissed him
fondly before lowering away. He returned my caresses, and by his joyous
yelp gave me to understand that he had perfect faith in his little master.
In a few moments I had joined him on this narrow shelf of rock. Below us
now was darkness, but think you I hesitated? I knew that my eyes would
soon become accustomed to the gloom, and I also knew that when my eyes
failed Bulger’s keener ones were there to help me out.
I rigged my tackle now with extra care, for I was really lowering my little
brother on a sort of trip of discovery.
He was soon out of sight, and then, in spite of my calmness, I drew a quick
breath, and my heart started upward a barleycorn or so. But hark! his quick,
sharp bark comes plainly up to me. It means that he has landed upon a safe
shelf or ledge, and the next moment my legs encircled the rope, and I began
to glide noiselessly down into the stilly depths, his glad voice ringing in my
ears.
Again and again did I send my wise and watchful little brother down ahead
of me, until at last, standing there and looking up, naught remained to me of
the mighty outside world but a bright silver speck, like a tiny ray of light
streaming through a pin-hole in the curtains of your chamber.
But stop, have we reached the bottom of the Giants’ Well? for with a trial
plummet I find that the walls are no longer sheer; they slope inward, and
gently too, almost so much so that I hardly need a line to continue my
descent. Lighting one of my little tapers, I make my way cautiously around
the edge. In half an hour I find myself back at the starting-place. The curve
to the path has been always the same, while my trial plummet at all times
has indicated the same slope to the rocky basin. And then for the first time,
two certain words made use of by that learned Master of Masters, Don Fum,
till then a mystery to me, stood out before my eyes as if written with a pen
Page 52
of fire upon those black walls thousands of feet below the great world of
light which I had quitted a few hours before. Those words were
Polyphemus’ Funnel! Yes, there could be no doubt of it: I had reached the
bottom of the Giants’ Well. I stood upon the edge of Polyphemus’ Funnel!
light which I had quitted a few hours before. Those words were
Polyphemus’ Funnel! Yes, there could be no doubt of it: I had reached the
bottom of the Giants’ Well. I stood upon the edge of Polyphemus’ Funnel!
Page 53
CHAPTER VI
MY DESPAIR UPON FINDING THE PIPE OF THE FUNNEL TOO
SMALL FOR MY BODY.—A RAY OF HOPE BREAKS IN UPON
ME.—FULL ACCOUNT OF HOW I SUCCEEDED IN ENTERING
THE PIPE OF THE FUNNEL.—MY PASSAGE THROUGH IT.—
BULGER’S TIMELY AID.—THE MARBLE HIGHWAY AND
SOME CURIOUS THINGS CONCERNING THE ENTRANCE TO
THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD.
The rocky sides of Polyphemus’ Funnel were apparently as well polished as
those of any tin funnel that I had ever seen hanging in the kitchen of Castle
Trump, so making fast my tackle and taking Bulger in my arms, away we
went sliding down the side with the line passed under my arm for safety’s
sake.
It was nearly a hundred feet to the bottom, for I had measured off the full
length of my line before I had come to the apex of this gigantic cone, and
not caring to tumble headlong down its pipe, I proceeded to light a taper
and look about me.
Ah, dear friends, I can feel that shudder now, so terrible was it, and what
wonder, too, for a glance at the pipe of the funnel told me that it was too
small to let my body pass through. The agonizing thought flashed through
my mind that I had committed a terrible error—that I had mistaken some
vast pit for the Giants’ Well, that I had thrown Bulger’s and my own life
away in mad and unreasoning haste, that I should never reach the wonderful
World within a World, that there in that thick gloom must we lay our bodies
and bones.
MY DESPAIR UPON FINDING THE PIPE OF THE FUNNEL TOO
SMALL FOR MY BODY.—A RAY OF HOPE BREAKS IN UPON
ME.—FULL ACCOUNT OF HOW I SUCCEEDED IN ENTERING
THE PIPE OF THE FUNNEL.—MY PASSAGE THROUGH IT.—
BULGER’S TIMELY AID.—THE MARBLE HIGHWAY AND
SOME CURIOUS THINGS CONCERNING THE ENTRANCE TO
THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD.
The rocky sides of Polyphemus’ Funnel were apparently as well polished as
those of any tin funnel that I had ever seen hanging in the kitchen of Castle
Trump, so making fast my tackle and taking Bulger in my arms, away we
went sliding down the side with the line passed under my arm for safety’s
sake.
It was nearly a hundred feet to the bottom, for I had measured off the full
length of my line before I had come to the apex of this gigantic cone, and
not caring to tumble headlong down its pipe, I proceeded to light a taper
and look about me.
Ah, dear friends, I can feel that shudder now, so terrible was it, and what
wonder, too, for a glance at the pipe of the funnel told me that it was too
small to let my body pass through. The agonizing thought flashed through
my mind that I had committed a terrible error—that I had mistaken some
vast pit for the Giants’ Well, that I had thrown Bulger’s and my own life
away in mad and unreasoning haste, that I should never reach the wonderful
World within a World, that there in that thick gloom must we lay our bodies
and bones.
Page 54
Or, thought I, may not the learned Master of Masters, Don Fum, have made
an error himself in holding out the idea that the pipe of Polyphemus’ Funnel
was large enough to admit the passage of a man’s body?
In my almost frenzy I advanced to the mouth of the pipe, and, lowering
myself into it, let my body sink as far as it would.
It caught at the shoulders, and after a careful examination I was forced to
reach the brain-racking conclusion that my faithful Bulger and I had
travelled our last mile together.
There was nothing for us to do but to lie down and die.
Lie down and die? Never! I had noticed in making the descent into the
Giants’ Well that its side had much the appearance of being walled around
by blocks of stone. With Bulger strapped to my back I would slowly climb
up from shelf to shelf until my strength failed me, and then I would wait
until I thought old Yuliana had come back to gather herbs, and possibly I
might make her hear me.
In my despair I sighed and clutched my own arms, and as I did so one of
my hands came into contact with something cold and slippery having the
feel of tallow. Taking a pinch of the substance between my thumb and
finger, I rubbed it thoughtfully for a moment, and then a ray of hope broke
through the awful gloom that enshrouded me so pitilessly. It was black lead
—there could be no doubt of it. It had made its way through a crack or
crevice in Polyphemus’ Funnel, and I had rubbed it off in sliding down the
side. With this greasy material to rub on the inside of the pipe to the funnel,
and also to besmear myself with, mayhap I might yet slip through into the
World within a World!
At any rate, I determined to make the trial, even if I left some of my skin on
the flinty rock.
In order to collect my thoughts thoroughly, and that I might proceed step by
step in that systematic order so characteristic of all my wonderful exploits, I
sat down, and putting my arm around dear Bulger’s neck and drawing him
up against me, I communed with myself for a good half-hour.
an error himself in holding out the idea that the pipe of Polyphemus’ Funnel
was large enough to admit the passage of a man’s body?
In my almost frenzy I advanced to the mouth of the pipe, and, lowering
myself into it, let my body sink as far as it would.
It caught at the shoulders, and after a careful examination I was forced to
reach the brain-racking conclusion that my faithful Bulger and I had
travelled our last mile together.
There was nothing for us to do but to lie down and die.
Lie down and die? Never! I had noticed in making the descent into the
Giants’ Well that its side had much the appearance of being walled around
by blocks of stone. With Bulger strapped to my back I would slowly climb
up from shelf to shelf until my strength failed me, and then I would wait
until I thought old Yuliana had come back to gather herbs, and possibly I
might make her hear me.
In my despair I sighed and clutched my own arms, and as I did so one of
my hands came into contact with something cold and slippery having the
feel of tallow. Taking a pinch of the substance between my thumb and
finger, I rubbed it thoughtfully for a moment, and then a ray of hope broke
through the awful gloom that enshrouded me so pitilessly. It was black lead
—there could be no doubt of it. It had made its way through a crack or
crevice in Polyphemus’ Funnel, and I had rubbed it off in sliding down the
side. With this greasy material to rub on the inside of the pipe to the funnel,
and also to besmear myself with, mayhap I might yet slip through into the
World within a World!
At any rate, I determined to make the trial, even if I left some of my skin on
the flinty rock.
In order to collect my thoughts thoroughly, and that I might proceed step by
step in that systematic order so characteristic of all my wonderful exploits, I
sat down, and putting my arm around dear Bulger’s neck and drawing him
up against me, I communed with myself for a good half-hour.
Page 55
BEFORE HER
MAJESTY GALAXA,
QUEEN OF THE
MIKKAMENKIES.
Then all was in readiness for action; and to prove to you, dear friends, how
careful Bulger was not to interrupt my train of thought, I have to report to
you that although a small animal of the rat family came out from a crevice
in the rock while I sat there thinking, as I could see by the light of my tiny
wax taper, and had the temerity first to sniff at Bulger’s tail and then to give
it a playful nip, yet the sagacious animal never budged a hair’s breadth.
“Mind hath ordered, now let hands obey!” I exclaimed, as I sprang up and
began stripping off my outer garments. This done, I clambered up on the
side of the funnel, and began to collect a supply of the black lead, which I
deposited near the opening of the pipe. The next thing to do was to get
Bulger through the pipe ahead of me. To this end I tied him up in my
clothing, bag fashion, and began to lower away.
After paying out sixty-five or seventy feet of the line, he struck bottom, and
by his loud barking gave me to understand that it was all right, that I might
make the descent myself. Upon hearing his voice, I gave the line a few
sharp tugs. He was not slow to comprehend my meaning, and in a moment
MAJESTY GALAXA,
QUEEN OF THE
MIKKAMENKIES.
Then all was in readiness for action; and to prove to you, dear friends, how
careful Bulger was not to interrupt my train of thought, I have to report to
you that although a small animal of the rat family came out from a crevice
in the rock while I sat there thinking, as I could see by the light of my tiny
wax taper, and had the temerity first to sniff at Bulger’s tail and then to give
it a playful nip, yet the sagacious animal never budged a hair’s breadth.
“Mind hath ordered, now let hands obey!” I exclaimed, as I sprang up and
began stripping off my outer garments. This done, I clambered up on the
side of the funnel, and began to collect a supply of the black lead, which I
deposited near the opening of the pipe. The next thing to do was to get
Bulger through the pipe ahead of me. To this end I tied him up in my
clothing, bag fashion, and began to lower away.
After paying out sixty-five or seventy feet of the line, he struck bottom, and
by his loud barking gave me to understand that it was all right, that I might
make the descent myself. Upon hearing his voice, I gave the line a few
sharp tugs. He was not slow to comprehend my meaning, and in a moment
Page 56
or so had not only scrambled out of the bag himself, but pulled my clothing
loose, so that I might draw the line up again.
My next step was to contrive a way to weight myself when the moment
arrived to begin the descent, for I felt sure that I never should be able to
arrange it so as to slip through the pipe unless something was pulling at my
heels.
Cutting off about ten feet of the rope, I made fast one end of the piece to a
long piece of rock, weighing about a hundred pounds. This I laid near the
mouth of the pipe ready for use. But now came the most difficult thing of
all—it was to draw my shoulders in on my breast and lash them securely in
that position, by which plan I expected to reduce my width by at least two
good inches.
These two inches thus gained, or, rather, lost, might be the means by which
I would be able to slip through the pipe of Polyphemus’ Funnel and reach
the vast underground passage leading to the World within a World. Putting a
noose around my chest, just below my collar bone, I drew my shoulders in
as tight as I could bear, and changed the slip knot into a hard one; then
having made the other end of the line fast to the side of the funnel, I
proceeded to wind myself up as the housewives often do a big sausage to
keep it from bursting. This done, I set about rolling in the black lead until I
was thoroughly smeared with it.
There was now but one thing more to do before dropping myself into the
pipe, and that was to make fast the weight to my feet. It was no easy task,
wound up as I was, with my arms lashed down against my body, but by the
use of slip knots I finally accomplished the feat, and sitting down put my
legs into the pipe and drew a long breath, for I felt as if I was skewered up
in a straight jacket.
Bending down, I called out to Bulger. He answered with a yelp of joy that
brought fresh vigor to my heart. Now was come the supreme moment which
was to witness success or failure. Failure! Oh, what a dread word is that!
and yet how often must human lips pronounce it, and in so doing breathe
out the sigh in which it ends! Quickly lowering the weight, I wriggled off
the edge of the opening, and straightened myself out as I slipped into the
pipe.
loose, so that I might draw the line up again.
My next step was to contrive a way to weight myself when the moment
arrived to begin the descent, for I felt sure that I never should be able to
arrange it so as to slip through the pipe unless something was pulling at my
heels.
Cutting off about ten feet of the rope, I made fast one end of the piece to a
long piece of rock, weighing about a hundred pounds. This I laid near the
mouth of the pipe ready for use. But now came the most difficult thing of
all—it was to draw my shoulders in on my breast and lash them securely in
that position, by which plan I expected to reduce my width by at least two
good inches.
These two inches thus gained, or, rather, lost, might be the means by which
I would be able to slip through the pipe of Polyphemus’ Funnel and reach
the vast underground passage leading to the World within a World. Putting a
noose around my chest, just below my collar bone, I drew my shoulders in
as tight as I could bear, and changed the slip knot into a hard one; then
having made the other end of the line fast to the side of the funnel, I
proceeded to wind myself up as the housewives often do a big sausage to
keep it from bursting. This done, I set about rolling in the black lead until I
was thoroughly smeared with it.
There was now but one thing more to do before dropping myself into the
pipe, and that was to make fast the weight to my feet. It was no easy task,
wound up as I was, with my arms lashed down against my body, but by the
use of slip knots I finally accomplished the feat, and sitting down put my
legs into the pipe and drew a long breath, for I felt as if I was skewered up
in a straight jacket.
Bending down, I called out to Bulger. He answered with a yelp of joy that
brought fresh vigor to my heart. Now was come the supreme moment which
was to witness success or failure. Failure! Oh, what a dread word is that!
and yet how often must human lips pronounce it, and in so doing breathe
out the sigh in which it ends! Quickly lowering the weight, I wriggled off
the edge of the opening, and straightened myself out as I slipped into the
pipe.
Page 57
Had I stopped it like a cork, or was I moving? Yes, down, down, gently,
slowly, noiselessly, I went slipping through the pipe to Polyphemus’ Funnel.
What did I care how that weight caused the line to cut into my ankles? I
was moving, I was drawing nearer and nearer to Bulger, whose joyous bark
I could hear now and then, nearer to the inner gates of the World within a
World!
But woe is me! I suddenly stop, and in spite of all my efforts to start again
by twisting, turning, and shaking my body, it refused to sink another inch,
and there I stick.
“Oh, Bulger, Bulger,” I moan, “faithful friend, if thou couldst but reach me,
one tug from thee might save thy little master!”
In a sort of a wild and desperate way I now began to feel about me as well
as I could with my hands wedged in so close to my sides, but in a moment
or so I had discovered the cause of my coming to such a sudden standstill.
I had struck a portion of the pipe that had a thread to it, like that which
encircles a bolt of iron and makes a screw of it, and the thought came to me
that if I could only succeed in giving a revolving motion to my body, I
would with every turn twist myself farther down toward the end of the pipe.
I could feel that my knuckles and finger tips were being bruised and
lacerated by this arduous work, but what cared I for the keen pain that
darted from hands to wrists, and wrists to elbows! It was like twisting a
screw slowly through a long nut, only the thread in this case was on the nut
and the grooves in the screw, and that screw was my poor bruised little
body!
All of a sudden, by the swinging of the weight, I could tell that it had
passed out at the lower end of the pipe. It was pulling cruelly hard on my
tender ankles, but I could twist myself no more; my strength was gone. I
was at the point of swooning when I heard Bulger utter a loud yelp, and the
next instant there was such a strong tug at my ankles that I sent forth a
groan, but that tug saved me! It was Bulger who had leaped into the air, and
catching the rope in his teeth had dragged his little master out of the pipe of
Polyphemus’ Funnel!
We all fell into the same heap, Bulger, I, and the weight, fully ten feet, and
very serious might have been the consequences for me had my fall not been
slowly, noiselessly, I went slipping through the pipe to Polyphemus’ Funnel.
What did I care how that weight caused the line to cut into my ankles? I
was moving, I was drawing nearer and nearer to Bulger, whose joyous bark
I could hear now and then, nearer to the inner gates of the World within a
World!
But woe is me! I suddenly stop, and in spite of all my efforts to start again
by twisting, turning, and shaking my body, it refused to sink another inch,
and there I stick.
“Oh, Bulger, Bulger,” I moan, “faithful friend, if thou couldst but reach me,
one tug from thee might save thy little master!”
In a sort of a wild and desperate way I now began to feel about me as well
as I could with my hands wedged in so close to my sides, but in a moment
or so I had discovered the cause of my coming to such a sudden standstill.
I had struck a portion of the pipe that had a thread to it, like that which
encircles a bolt of iron and makes a screw of it, and the thought came to me
that if I could only succeed in giving a revolving motion to my body, I
would with every turn twist myself farther down toward the end of the pipe.
I could feel that my knuckles and finger tips were being bruised and
lacerated by this arduous work, but what cared I for the keen pain that
darted from hands to wrists, and wrists to elbows! It was like twisting a
screw slowly through a long nut, only the thread in this case was on the nut
and the grooves in the screw, and that screw was my poor bruised little
body!
All of a sudden, by the swinging of the weight, I could tell that it had
passed out at the lower end of the pipe. It was pulling cruelly hard on my
tender ankles, but I could twist myself no more; my strength was gone. I
was at the point of swooning when I heard Bulger utter a loud yelp, and the
next instant there was such a strong tug at my ankles that I sent forth a
groan, but that tug saved me! It was Bulger who had leaped into the air, and
catching the rope in his teeth had dragged his little master out of the pipe of
Polyphemus’ Funnel!
We all fell into the same heap, Bulger, I, and the weight, fully ten feet, and
very serious might have been the consequences for me had my fall not been
Page 58
broken by my striking on the pile of my clothing placed directly under the
opening; and, dear friends, if you talked until the crack o’ doom you could
not make me believe that my four-footed brother hadn’t placed those
clothes there to catch me.
They weren’t thrown higgledy-piggledy into a heap either, but were laid
one upon the other, the heaviest at the bottom.
Having unwound myself and lighted one of my wax tapers, I made haste to
cast away the undergarment with its coating of black lead and resume my
clothing; then stooping down, I made an examination of the floor. It was
composed of huge blocks of marble of various colors, polished almost as
smooth as if the hand of man had wrought the work; and then I knew that I
was on Nature’s Marble Highway leading to the cities of the under world
which Don Fum had mentioned in his book, and I remembered, too, that he
had spoken of Nature’s Mighty Mosaics, huge fantastic figures on the walls
of these lofty corridors, made up of various colored blocks and fragments
laid one upon the other as if with design, and not by the wild, tempestuous
whims of upbursting forces thousands of years ago, when the earth was in
its mad and wayward youth. After a rest of several hours, during which I
nursed my torn hands and bruised fingers, Bulger and I were up and off
again along this broad and glorious Marble Highway. Strange to say, it was
not the inky darkness of the ordinary cavern which filled these magnificent
chambers, through which the Marble Highway went winding in stately and
massive grandeur; far from it. The gloom was tempered by a faint glow that
met us on the way ever and anon, like a ray of twilight gone astray.
Anyway, Bulger, I noticed, could see perfectly well; so tying a bit of twine
to his collar, I sent him on ahead, convinced that I could have no surer
guide.
At times our path would be lighted up for an instant by the bursting-out of a
little tongue of flame either on the sides or from the roof of the gallery. I
was puzzled for quite a while to tell what it proceeded from; but at last I
caught sight of the source, or rather the maker, of this welcome
illumination. It proceeded from a lizard-like animal, which, by suddenly
uncoiling its tail, had the power to emit this extremely bright flash of
phosphorescent light, and in so doing he made a sharp crack, for all the
world like the noise of an electric spark. Bulger was delighted with this
performance; and on one occasion, not being able to control his feeling, he
opening; and, dear friends, if you talked until the crack o’ doom you could
not make me believe that my four-footed brother hadn’t placed those
clothes there to catch me.
They weren’t thrown higgledy-piggledy into a heap either, but were laid
one upon the other, the heaviest at the bottom.
Having unwound myself and lighted one of my wax tapers, I made haste to
cast away the undergarment with its coating of black lead and resume my
clothing; then stooping down, I made an examination of the floor. It was
composed of huge blocks of marble of various colors, polished almost as
smooth as if the hand of man had wrought the work; and then I knew that I
was on Nature’s Marble Highway leading to the cities of the under world
which Don Fum had mentioned in his book, and I remembered, too, that he
had spoken of Nature’s Mighty Mosaics, huge fantastic figures on the walls
of these lofty corridors, made up of various colored blocks and fragments
laid one upon the other as if with design, and not by the wild, tempestuous
whims of upbursting forces thousands of years ago, when the earth was in
its mad and wayward youth. After a rest of several hours, during which I
nursed my torn hands and bruised fingers, Bulger and I were up and off
again along this broad and glorious Marble Highway. Strange to say, it was
not the inky darkness of the ordinary cavern which filled these magnificent
chambers, through which the Marble Highway went winding in stately and
massive grandeur; far from it. The gloom was tempered by a faint glow that
met us on the way ever and anon, like a ray of twilight gone astray.
Anyway, Bulger, I noticed, could see perfectly well; so tying a bit of twine
to his collar, I sent him on ahead, convinced that I could have no surer
guide.
At times our path would be lighted up for an instant by the bursting-out of a
little tongue of flame either on the sides or from the roof of the gallery. I
was puzzled for quite a while to tell what it proceeded from; but at last I
caught sight of the source, or rather the maker, of this welcome
illumination. It proceeded from a lizard-like animal, which, by suddenly
uncoiling its tail, had the power to emit this extremely bright flash of
phosphorescent light, and in so doing he made a sharp crack, for all the
world like the noise of an electric spark. Bulger was delighted with this
performance; and on one occasion, not being able to control his feeling, he
Page 59
uttered a sharp bark, whereupon apparently ten thousand of these little
torch-bearers snapped their tails at me at the same instant, and filled the
vast place with a flash of light of almost lightning-like intensity.
Bulger was so frightened by the result of his applause that he took good
care to keep quiet after this.
torch-bearers snapped their tails at me at the same instant, and filled the
vast place with a flash of light of almost lightning-like intensity.
Bulger was so frightened by the result of his applause that he took good
care to keep quiet after this.
Page 60
CHAPTER VII
OUR FIRST NIGHT IN THE UNDER WORLD, AND HOW IT WAS
FOLLOWED BY THE FIRST BREAK OF DAY.—BULGER’S
WARNING AND WHAT IT MEANT.—WE FALL IN WITH AN
INHABITANT OF THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD.—HIS
NAME AND CALLING.—MYSTERIOUS RETURN OF NIGHT.—
THE LAND OF BEDS, AND HOW OUR NEW FRIEND
PROVIDED ONE FOR US.
So heavy with sleep did my eyelids become at last that I knew that it must
be night in the outer world, and so we halted, and I stretched myself at full
length on that marble floor, which, by the way, was pleasantly warm
beneath us; and the air, too, was strangely comforting to the lungs, there
being a complete absence of that smell of earth and odor of dampness so
common in vast subterranean chambers.
My sleep was long-continued and most refreshing; Bulger was already
awake, however, when I sat up and tried to look about me.
He began tugging at the string which I had fastened to his collar as if he
wanted to lead me somewhere, so I humored him and followed along after.
To my delight he led me straight to a pool of deliciously sweet and cold
water. Here we drank our fill, and after a very frugal breakfast on some
dried figs set out again on our journey along the Marble Highway.
Suddenly, to my more than joy, the faint and uncertain light of the place
began to strengthen. Why, it seemed almost as if the day of the upper world
were about to break, so delicate were the various hues in which the ever-
increasing light clothed itself: then, as if affrighted at its own increasing
glory, it would fade away again to almost gloom. Ere many moments again
OUR FIRST NIGHT IN THE UNDER WORLD, AND HOW IT WAS
FOLLOWED BY THE FIRST BREAK OF DAY.—BULGER’S
WARNING AND WHAT IT MEANT.—WE FALL IN WITH AN
INHABITANT OF THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD.—HIS
NAME AND CALLING.—MYSTERIOUS RETURN OF NIGHT.—
THE LAND OF BEDS, AND HOW OUR NEW FRIEND
PROVIDED ONE FOR US.
So heavy with sleep did my eyelids become at last that I knew that it must
be night in the outer world, and so we halted, and I stretched myself at full
length on that marble floor, which, by the way, was pleasantly warm
beneath us; and the air, too, was strangely comforting to the lungs, there
being a complete absence of that smell of earth and odor of dampness so
common in vast subterranean chambers.
My sleep was long-continued and most refreshing; Bulger was already
awake, however, when I sat up and tried to look about me.
He began tugging at the string which I had fastened to his collar as if he
wanted to lead me somewhere, so I humored him and followed along after.
To my delight he led me straight to a pool of deliciously sweet and cold
water. Here we drank our fill, and after a very frugal breakfast on some
dried figs set out again on our journey along the Marble Highway.
Suddenly, to my more than joy, the faint and uncertain light of the place
began to strengthen. Why, it seemed almost as if the day of the upper world
were about to break, so delicate were the various hues in which the ever-
increasing light clothed itself: then, as if affrighted at its own increasing
glory, it would fade away again to almost gloom. Ere many moments again
Page 61
this faint and mysterious glow would return, beginning with the softest
yellow, then changing through a dozen different tints, and, like a fickle
maid uncertain which to wear, put all aside and don the lily’s garb. Bulger
and I wandered along the Marble Highway almost afraid to break a stillness
so deep that it seemed to me as if I could hear those sportive rays of light in
their play against the many-colored rocks arching this mighty corridor.
Now, as the Marble Highway swept around in a graceful curve, a dazzling
flood of light burst upon us.
It was sunrise in the World within a World.
Whence came this flood of dazzling light which now caused the sides and
arching roof to glow and sparkle as if we had suddenly entered one of
Nature’s vast storehouses of polished gems? Shading my eyes with my hand
I looked about me in order to try and solve the mystery.
It did not take me long to understand it all. Know then, dear friends, that the
ceilings, domes, and arched roofs of this underground world were fretted
with a metal of greater hardness than any known to us children of sunshine.
Its seams ran hither and thither like the veins of gigantic leaves; and at
certain hours currents of electricity from some vast internal reservoir of
Nature’s own building, streamed through these metal traceries until they
glowed with a heat so white as to give off the flood of dazzling light of
which I have already spoken.
The current never came with a sudden rush or burst, but began gently and
timidly, so to speak, as if feeling its way along. Hence the beautiful tints
that always preceded sunrise in this lower world, and made it so much like
the coming and going of our glorious sunshine.
The Marble Highway now divided, and the two halves of the fork curving
away to the right and left enclosed a small but exquisitely ornamented park,
or pleasure ground I might call it, provided with seats of some dark wood
beautifully polished and carved. This park was ornamented with four
fountains, each springing from a crystal basin and spreading out into a
feathery spray that glistened like whirling snow in the dazzling white light.
As Bulger and I directed our steps toward one of the benches with the
intention of taking a good rest, a low growl from him warned me to be on
the alert. I gave a second look. A human being was seated on the bench.
yellow, then changing through a dozen different tints, and, like a fickle
maid uncertain which to wear, put all aside and don the lily’s garb. Bulger
and I wandered along the Marble Highway almost afraid to break a stillness
so deep that it seemed to me as if I could hear those sportive rays of light in
their play against the many-colored rocks arching this mighty corridor.
Now, as the Marble Highway swept around in a graceful curve, a dazzling
flood of light burst upon us.
It was sunrise in the World within a World.
Whence came this flood of dazzling light which now caused the sides and
arching roof to glow and sparkle as if we had suddenly entered one of
Nature’s vast storehouses of polished gems? Shading my eyes with my hand
I looked about me in order to try and solve the mystery.
It did not take me long to understand it all. Know then, dear friends, that the
ceilings, domes, and arched roofs of this underground world were fretted
with a metal of greater hardness than any known to us children of sunshine.
Its seams ran hither and thither like the veins of gigantic leaves; and at
certain hours currents of electricity from some vast internal reservoir of
Nature’s own building, streamed through these metal traceries until they
glowed with a heat so white as to give off the flood of dazzling light of
which I have already spoken.
The current never came with a sudden rush or burst, but began gently and
timidly, so to speak, as if feeling its way along. Hence the beautiful tints
that always preceded sunrise in this lower world, and made it so much like
the coming and going of our glorious sunshine.
The Marble Highway now divided, and the two halves of the fork curving
away to the right and left enclosed a small but exquisitely ornamented park,
or pleasure ground I might call it, provided with seats of some dark wood
beautifully polished and carved. This park was ornamented with four
fountains, each springing from a crystal basin and spreading out into a
feathery spray that glistened like whirling snow in the dazzling white light.
As Bulger and I directed our steps toward one of the benches with the
intention of taking a good rest, a low growl from him warned me to be on
the alert. I gave a second look. A human being was seated on the bench.
Page 62
Beside myself, as I was, with curiosity to come face to face with this
inhabitant of the under world, the first we had met, I made a halt,
determined to ascertain, if possible, whether he was quite harmless before
accosting him.
He was small in stature, and clad entirely in black, a sort of loose, flowing
robe much like a Roman toga. His head was bare, and what I could see of it
was round, smooth, and rosy, with about as much hair, or rather fuzz, upon
it as the head of an infant six weeks old. His face was hidden by a black fan
which he carried in his right hand, and the uses of which you will learn later
on. His eyes were shielded from the intense glare of the light by a pair of
colored glass goggles. As he raised his hand between me and the light I
couldn’t help catching my breath. I could see right through it: the bones
were as clear as amber. And his head, too, was only a little less opaque.
Suddenly two words from Don Fum’s manuscript flashed through my mind,
and I exclaimed joyously,—
“Bulger, we’re in the Land of the Transparent Folk!”
At the sound of my voice the little man arose and made a low bow,
lowering his fan to his breast where he held it. His baby face was
ludicrously sad and solemn.
“Yes, Sir Stranger,” said he, in a low, musical voice, “thou art indeed in the
Land of the Mikkamenkies (Mica Men), in the Land of the Transparent
Folk, called also Goggle Land; but if I should show thee my heart thou
wouldst see that I am deeply pained to think that I should have been the first
to bid thee welcome, for know, Sir Stranger, that thou speakest with Master
Cold Soul the Court Depressor, the saddest man in all Goggle Land, and, by
the way, sir, permit me to offer thee a pair of goggles for thyself, and also a
pair for thy four-footed companion, for our intense white light would blind
thee both in a few days.”
I thanked Master Cold Soul very warmly for the goggles, and proceeded to
set one pair astride my nose and to tie the other in front of Bulger’s eyes. I
then in most courteous manner informed Master Cold Soul who I was, and
begged him to explain the cause of his great sadness. “Well, thou must
know, little baron,” said he, after I had taken a seat beside him on the bench,
“that we, the loving subjects of Queen Galaxa, whose royal heart is almost
run down,—excuse these tears, living as we do in this beautiful world so
inhabitant of the under world, the first we had met, I made a halt,
determined to ascertain, if possible, whether he was quite harmless before
accosting him.
He was small in stature, and clad entirely in black, a sort of loose, flowing
robe much like a Roman toga. His head was bare, and what I could see of it
was round, smooth, and rosy, with about as much hair, or rather fuzz, upon
it as the head of an infant six weeks old. His face was hidden by a black fan
which he carried in his right hand, and the uses of which you will learn later
on. His eyes were shielded from the intense glare of the light by a pair of
colored glass goggles. As he raised his hand between me and the light I
couldn’t help catching my breath. I could see right through it: the bones
were as clear as amber. And his head, too, was only a little less opaque.
Suddenly two words from Don Fum’s manuscript flashed through my mind,
and I exclaimed joyously,—
“Bulger, we’re in the Land of the Transparent Folk!”
At the sound of my voice the little man arose and made a low bow,
lowering his fan to his breast where he held it. His baby face was
ludicrously sad and solemn.
“Yes, Sir Stranger,” said he, in a low, musical voice, “thou art indeed in the
Land of the Mikkamenkies (Mica Men), in the Land of the Transparent
Folk, called also Goggle Land; but if I should show thee my heart thou
wouldst see that I am deeply pained to think that I should have been the first
to bid thee welcome, for know, Sir Stranger, that thou speakest with Master
Cold Soul the Court Depressor, the saddest man in all Goggle Land, and, by
the way, sir, permit me to offer thee a pair of goggles for thyself, and also a
pair for thy four-footed companion, for our intense white light would blind
thee both in a few days.”
I thanked Master Cold Soul very warmly for the goggles, and proceeded to
set one pair astride my nose and to tie the other in front of Bulger’s eyes. I
then in most courteous manner informed Master Cold Soul who I was, and
begged him to explain the cause of his great sadness. “Well, thou must
know, little baron,” said he, after I had taken a seat beside him on the bench,
“that we, the loving subjects of Queen Galaxa, whose royal heart is almost
run down,—excuse these tears, living as we do in this beautiful world so
Page 63
unlike the one you inhabit, which our wise men tell us is built, strange to
say, on the very outside of the earth’s crust where it is most exposed to the
full sweep of blinding snow, freezing blast, pelting hail, drowning rain, and
choking dust,—living as we do, I say, in this vast temple by Nature’s own
hands builded, where disease is unknown, and where our hearts run down
like clocks that may have but one winding, we are prone, alas, to be too
happy; to laugh too much; to spend too much time in idle gayety, chattering
the time away like thoughtless children amused with baubles, delighted
with tinsel nothings. Know then, little baron, that mine is the business to
check this gayety, to put an end to this childish glee, to depress our people’s
spirits, lest they run too high. Hence my garb of inky hue, my rueful
countenance, my frequent outflowing of tears, my voice ever attuned to
sadness. Excuse me, little baron, my fan slipped then; didst see through me?
I would not have thee see my heart to-day, for some way or other I cannot
bring it to a slow pace; it is dreadfully unruly.”
I assured him that I had not seen through him as yet.
And now, dear friends, I must explain that by the laws of the Mikkamenkies
each man, woman, and child must wear in their garments a heart-shaped
opening on their breast directly over their hearts, with a corresponding one
at the back, so that under certain conditions, when the law allows it, each
may have the right to take a look at his neighbor’s heart and see exactly
how it is beating—whether fast or slow, whether throbbing or leaping, or
whether pulsating calmly and naturally. But this privilege is only accorded,
as I have said, under certain conditions, hence to shut off inquisitive glances
each Mikkamenky is allowed to carry a black fan with which to cover the
heart-shaped opening above described, and in this way conceal his or her
feelings to a degree. I say to a degree, for I may as well tell you right here
that falsehood is unknown, or, more correctly stated, impossible in the land
of the Transparent Folk, for the reason that so wondrously clear, limpid, and
crystal-like are their eyes that the slightest attempt to say one thing while
they are thinking another roils and clouds them as if a drop of milk had
fallen into a glass of the purest water.
As I sat gazing at this strange little being seated on the bench there beside
me, I recalled a conversation which I had had with a learned Russian at
Solvitchegodsk. Said he, speaking of his people, “We are all born with light
hair, brilliant eyes, and pale faces, for we have sprung up under the snow.”
say, on the very outside of the earth’s crust where it is most exposed to the
full sweep of blinding snow, freezing blast, pelting hail, drowning rain, and
choking dust,—living as we do, I say, in this vast temple by Nature’s own
hands builded, where disease is unknown, and where our hearts run down
like clocks that may have but one winding, we are prone, alas, to be too
happy; to laugh too much; to spend too much time in idle gayety, chattering
the time away like thoughtless children amused with baubles, delighted
with tinsel nothings. Know then, little baron, that mine is the business to
check this gayety, to put an end to this childish glee, to depress our people’s
spirits, lest they run too high. Hence my garb of inky hue, my rueful
countenance, my frequent outflowing of tears, my voice ever attuned to
sadness. Excuse me, little baron, my fan slipped then; didst see through me?
I would not have thee see my heart to-day, for some way or other I cannot
bring it to a slow pace; it is dreadfully unruly.”
I assured him that I had not seen through him as yet.
And now, dear friends, I must explain that by the laws of the Mikkamenkies
each man, woman, and child must wear in their garments a heart-shaped
opening on their breast directly over their hearts, with a corresponding one
at the back, so that under certain conditions, when the law allows it, each
may have the right to take a look at his neighbor’s heart and see exactly
how it is beating—whether fast or slow, whether throbbing or leaping, or
whether pulsating calmly and naturally. But this privilege is only accorded,
as I have said, under certain conditions, hence to shut off inquisitive glances
each Mikkamenky is allowed to carry a black fan with which to cover the
heart-shaped opening above described, and in this way conceal his or her
feelings to a degree. I say to a degree, for I may as well tell you right here
that falsehood is unknown, or, more correctly stated, impossible in the land
of the Transparent Folk, for the reason that so wondrously clear, limpid, and
crystal-like are their eyes that the slightest attempt to say one thing while
they are thinking another roils and clouds them as if a drop of milk had
fallen into a glass of the purest water.
As I sat gazing at this strange little being seated on the bench there beside
me, I recalled a conversation which I had had with a learned Russian at
Solvitchegodsk. Said he, speaking of his people, “We are all born with light
hair, brilliant eyes, and pale faces, for we have sprung up under the snow.”
Page 64
And I thought to myself how delighted, how entranced, he would have been
to look upon this curious being, born not under the snow, but far under the
surface of the earth, where in these vast chambers of this World within a
World, this strange folk had, like plants grown in a dark, deep cellar,
gradually parted with all their coloring until their eyes glowed like orbs of
pure crystal, until their bones had been bleached to amber clearness, and
their blood coursed colorless through colorless veins. While sitting there
following out this train of thought, the clear white light suddenly began to
flicker and to play fantastic tricks upon the walls by dancing in garbs of
ever-changing hues, now brightest yellow, now palest green, now glorious
purple, now deepest crimson.
“Ah, little baron!” exclaimed Master Cold Soul, “that was an uncommonly
short day. Rise, please.”
I made haste to obey, whereupon he touched a spring and the bench opened
in the centre, disclosing two very comfortable beds.
A DINNER EASILY
PROVIDED FOR.
“In a few moments night will be upon us,” continued the Mikkamenky, “but
thou seest that we have not been taken by surprise. I should explain to thee,
to look upon this curious being, born not under the snow, but far under the
surface of the earth, where in these vast chambers of this World within a
World, this strange folk had, like plants grown in a dark, deep cellar,
gradually parted with all their coloring until their eyes glowed like orbs of
pure crystal, until their bones had been bleached to amber clearness, and
their blood coursed colorless through colorless veins. While sitting there
following out this train of thought, the clear white light suddenly began to
flicker and to play fantastic tricks upon the walls by dancing in garbs of
ever-changing hues, now brightest yellow, now palest green, now glorious
purple, now deepest crimson.
“Ah, little baron!” exclaimed Master Cold Soul, “that was an uncommonly
short day. Rise, please.”
I made haste to obey, whereupon he touched a spring and the bench opened
in the centre, disclosing two very comfortable beds.
A DINNER EASILY
PROVIDED FOR.
“In a few moments night will be upon us,” continued the Mikkamenky, “but
thou seest that we have not been taken by surprise. I should explain to thee,
Page 65
little baron, that owing to the capricious manner in which our River of Light
is apt both to begin and to cease flowing, we are never able to tell how long
a day or a night will prove to be. This is what we call twilight. In thy world
I suppose day goes out with a terrible bang, for our wise men tell us that
nothing can be done in the upper world without making a noise; that your
people really love noise; and that the man who makes the greatest noise is
considered the greatest man.
“Owing to the fact, little baron, that no one in Goggle Land can tell how
long the day will last, or how long it may be necessary to sleep, our laws
permit no one to set any exact time when a thing shall be done, or to exact
any promise to do this or that on a certain day, for, bless thy soul, that day
may not be ten minutes long. Hence we say, ‘If to-morrow be over five
hours long, come to me at the beginning of the sixth hour;’ and we never
wish each other a plain good-night, but say, ‘Good-night, as long as it lasts.’
“What’s more, little baron, as night is apt to come upon us this way
unawares, by law all the beds belong to the state; no one is allowed to own
his own bed, for when night overtakes him he may be at the other end of the
city, and some other subject of Queen Galaxa may be in front of his door,
and no matter where night may overtake a Mikkamenky, he is sure to find a
bed. There are beds everywhere. By touching a spring they drop from the
walls, they pull out like drawers, they are under the tables and divans, in the
parks, in the market-place, by the roadside; benches, bins, boxes, barrows,
and barrels by pressing a spring may in an instant be transformed into beds.
It is the Land of Beds, little baron. But ah! behold, the twilight goes to its
end. Good-night as long as it lasts!” and with this Master Cold Soul
stretched himself out and began to snore, having first carefully covered up
the two holes in the front and back of his garment, so that I shouldn’t have a
chance to take a peep through him in case I should wake up first. Bulger
and I were right glad to lay our limbs on a real bed, although from the way
my four-footed brother followed his tail around and around, I could see that
he wasn’t particularly delighted with the softness of the couch.
is apt both to begin and to cease flowing, we are never able to tell how long
a day or a night will prove to be. This is what we call twilight. In thy world
I suppose day goes out with a terrible bang, for our wise men tell us that
nothing can be done in the upper world without making a noise; that your
people really love noise; and that the man who makes the greatest noise is
considered the greatest man.
“Owing to the fact, little baron, that no one in Goggle Land can tell how
long the day will last, or how long it may be necessary to sleep, our laws
permit no one to set any exact time when a thing shall be done, or to exact
any promise to do this or that on a certain day, for, bless thy soul, that day
may not be ten minutes long. Hence we say, ‘If to-morrow be over five
hours long, come to me at the beginning of the sixth hour;’ and we never
wish each other a plain good-night, but say, ‘Good-night, as long as it lasts.’
“What’s more, little baron, as night is apt to come upon us this way
unawares, by law all the beds belong to the state; no one is allowed to own
his own bed, for when night overtakes him he may be at the other end of the
city, and some other subject of Queen Galaxa may be in front of his door,
and no matter where night may overtake a Mikkamenky, he is sure to find a
bed. There are beds everywhere. By touching a spring they drop from the
walls, they pull out like drawers, they are under the tables and divans, in the
parks, in the market-place, by the roadside; benches, bins, boxes, barrows,
and barrels by pressing a spring may in an instant be transformed into beds.
It is the Land of Beds, little baron. But ah! behold, the twilight goes to its
end. Good-night as long as it lasts!” and with this Master Cold Soul
stretched himself out and began to snore, having first carefully covered up
the two holes in the front and back of his garment, so that I shouldn’t have a
chance to take a peep through him in case I should wake up first. Bulger
and I were right glad to lay our limbs on a real bed, although from the way
my four-footed brother followed his tail around and around, I could see that
he wasn’t particularly delighted with the softness of the couch.
Page 66
CHAPTER VIII
“GOOD-MORNING AS LONG AS IT LASTS.”—PLAIN TALK
FROM MASTER COLD SOUL.—WONDERS OF GOGGLE
LAND.—WE ENTER THE CITY OF THE MIKKAMENKIES.—
BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF IT.—OUR APPROACH TO THE
ROYAL PALACE.—QUEEN GALAXA AND HER CRYSTAL
THRONE.—MASTER COLD SOUL’S TEARS.
I don’t think the darkness lasted over three hours, perhaps it was longer; but
Master Cold Soul was obliged to shake me gently ere he could rouse me.
“Now, little baron,” said he, after he had wished me a good-morning with
the usual “as long as it lasts” tacked to it, “if thou art quite willing, I’ll
conduct thee to the court of our gracious mistress, Queen Galaxa. Our wise
men have often discoursed to her concerning the upper world and the
terrible sufferings of its people, exposed as they are to be first frozen by the
pitiless cold and then burned by the scorching rays of what they call their
sun, and she will no doubt deign to be pleased at sight of thee, although I
must warn thee that thou art most uncomely, that thou seemst so black and
hard to me as scarcely to be human, but rather a bit of living earth or rock. I
greatly fear me that thou wilt make our people extremely vain by
comparison. Thy four-footed companion we know well by sight, having
often seen his petrified image in the rocks of the dark chambers of our
world.”
“Master Cold Soul,” said I, as we walked along, “when thou gettest to know
me better thou wilt find me more comely, and although I shall not be able to
show thee my heart, I hope to be able to prove to thee and thine that I have
such a thing.”
“GOOD-MORNING AS LONG AS IT LASTS.”—PLAIN TALK
FROM MASTER COLD SOUL.—WONDERS OF GOGGLE
LAND.—WE ENTER THE CITY OF THE MIKKAMENKIES.—
BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF IT.—OUR APPROACH TO THE
ROYAL PALACE.—QUEEN GALAXA AND HER CRYSTAL
THRONE.—MASTER COLD SOUL’S TEARS.
I don’t think the darkness lasted over three hours, perhaps it was longer; but
Master Cold Soul was obliged to shake me gently ere he could rouse me.
“Now, little baron,” said he, after he had wished me a good-morning with
the usual “as long as it lasts” tacked to it, “if thou art quite willing, I’ll
conduct thee to the court of our gracious mistress, Queen Galaxa. Our wise
men have often discoursed to her concerning the upper world and the
terrible sufferings of its people, exposed as they are to be first frozen by the
pitiless cold and then burned by the scorching rays of what they call their
sun, and she will no doubt deign to be pleased at sight of thee, although I
must warn thee that thou art most uncomely, that thou seemst so black and
hard to me as scarcely to be human, but rather a bit of living earth or rock. I
greatly fear me that thou wilt make our people extremely vain by
comparison. Thy four-footed companion we know well by sight, having
often seen his petrified image in the rocks of the dark chambers of our
world.”
“Master Cold Soul,” said I, as we walked along, “when thou gettest to know
me better thou wilt find me more comely, and although I shall not be able to
show thee my heart, I hope to be able to prove to thee and thine that I have
such a thing.”
Page 67
“No doubt, no doubt, little baron,” exclaimed Master Cold Soul, “but be not
offended. It is not more pleasant for me to tell thee these disagreeable things
than it is for thee to hear them, but I am paid to do it and I must earn my
wage. Vanity grows apace in our world, and I prick its bubbles whenever I
see them.”
To my great wonder I now discovered that the world of the Mikkamenkies
had its lakes and rivers like our own, only of course they were smaller and
mirror-faced, being never visited by the faintest zephyr. To my question as
to whether they were peopled with living things, Master Cold Soul
informed me that they literally swarmed with the most delicious fish, both
in scales and shells.
“But think not, little baron,” he added, “that we of Goggle Land have no
other food than such as we draw from the water; for in our gardens grow
many kinds of delicate vegetables, springing up in a single night almost as
light as foam and just as white. But we are small eaters, little baron, and
rarely find it necessary to put to death a large shellfish. We merely lay hold
of his great claw, which he obligingly drops into our hand, and forthwith
sets about growing another.”
“But tell me, I pray thee, Master Cold Soul,” said I, “where ye find the silk
to weave such soft and beautiful stuff as that thy garment is fashioned
from?”
“In this under world of ours, little baron,” replied Master Cold Soul, “there
are many vast recesses not reached by the River of Light, and in these dark
chambers flit about huge night moths, like restless spirits forever on the
wing, but of course they are not, for we find their eggs glued against the
rocky sides of these caverns and collect them carefully. The worms that are
hatched from them spin huge cocoons so large that one may not be hidden
in my hand, and these unwound give unto our looms all the thread they
need.”
“And the beautiful wood,” I continued, “which I see about me carved and
fashioned into so many articles, whence comes it?”
“From the quarries,” answered Master Cold Soul.
“Quarries?” I repeated wonderingly.
offended. It is not more pleasant for me to tell thee these disagreeable things
than it is for thee to hear them, but I am paid to do it and I must earn my
wage. Vanity grows apace in our world, and I prick its bubbles whenever I
see them.”
To my great wonder I now discovered that the world of the Mikkamenkies
had its lakes and rivers like our own, only of course they were smaller and
mirror-faced, being never visited by the faintest zephyr. To my question as
to whether they were peopled with living things, Master Cold Soul
informed me that they literally swarmed with the most delicious fish, both
in scales and shells.
“But think not, little baron,” he added, “that we of Goggle Land have no
other food than such as we draw from the water; for in our gardens grow
many kinds of delicate vegetables, springing up in a single night almost as
light as foam and just as white. But we are small eaters, little baron, and
rarely find it necessary to put to death a large shellfish. We merely lay hold
of his great claw, which he obligingly drops into our hand, and forthwith
sets about growing another.”
“But tell me, I pray thee, Master Cold Soul,” said I, “where ye find the silk
to weave such soft and beautiful stuff as that thy garment is fashioned
from?”
“In this under world of ours, little baron,” replied Master Cold Soul, “there
are many vast recesses not reached by the River of Light, and in these dark
chambers flit about huge night moths, like restless spirits forever on the
wing, but of course they are not, for we find their eggs glued against the
rocky sides of these caverns and collect them carefully. The worms that are
hatched from them spin huge cocoons so large that one may not be hidden
in my hand, and these unwound give unto our looms all the thread they
need.”
“And the beautiful wood,” I continued, “which I see about me carved and
fashioned into so many articles, whence comes it?”
“From the quarries,” answered Master Cold Soul.
“Quarries?” I repeated wonderingly.
Page 68
“Why, yes, little baron,” said he, “for we have quarries of wood as no doubt
thou hast quarries of stone. Our wise men tell us that thousands and
thousands of years ago vast forests grown in your world were in the
upheavals and fallings-in of the earth’s crust thrust down into ours, the
gigantic trunks wedged closely together, and standing bolt upright just as
they grew. At least, so we find them when we have dug away the hardened
clay that has shut them in these many ages. But see, little baron, we are now
entering the city. Yonder is the royal palace—wilt walk with me thither?”
Ah, dear friends, would that I could make you see this beautiful city of the
under world just as it showed itself to me then, spread out so gloriously
beneath the glittering domes and vaulted corridors, from which poured
down upon the exquisitely carved and polished entrances to the living
chambers of this happy folk, a flood of white light apparently more dazzling
than our noonday sun!
It was a sight so strangely beautiful that many times I paused to gaze upon
it. Young and old, all clad in the same gracefully flowing garbs of silk, now
purple, now royal blue, and now rich vermilion, were hurrying hither and
thither, each armed with the inevitable black fan, and the baby face of each
aglow with life and sweet content, while a hundred fountains springing
from crystal basins glistened in the dazzling white light, and ten times a
hundred flags and gonfalons hung listless but rich in splendor from invisible
wires. Strange music came floating along from the gracefully shaped barges
with silken awnings, which were gliding noiselessly over the surface of the
winding river, the oars stirring the waters until the wake seemed a path
through molten silver.
As Bulger and I followed Master Cold Soul along the streets of polished
marble, it was not long before a crowd of Mikkamenkies was at our heels,
whispering all sorts of uncomplimentary things about us, mingled with not
a few fits of suppressed laughter.
The Court Depressor reproved them sternly.
“Cease your ill-timed mirth,” said he, “and go about your business. Must I
pause and tell you a grewsome tale to check your foolish gayety? Know ye
not that all this silly mirth doth quicken your hearts and make them run
down just so much sooner?”
thou hast quarries of stone. Our wise men tell us that thousands and
thousands of years ago vast forests grown in your world were in the
upheavals and fallings-in of the earth’s crust thrust down into ours, the
gigantic trunks wedged closely together, and standing bolt upright just as
they grew. At least, so we find them when we have dug away the hardened
clay that has shut them in these many ages. But see, little baron, we are now
entering the city. Yonder is the royal palace—wilt walk with me thither?”
Ah, dear friends, would that I could make you see this beautiful city of the
under world just as it showed itself to me then, spread out so gloriously
beneath the glittering domes and vaulted corridors, from which poured
down upon the exquisitely carved and polished entrances to the living
chambers of this happy folk, a flood of white light apparently more dazzling
than our noonday sun!
It was a sight so strangely beautiful that many times I paused to gaze upon
it. Young and old, all clad in the same gracefully flowing garbs of silk, now
purple, now royal blue, and now rich vermilion, were hurrying hither and
thither, each armed with the inevitable black fan, and the baby face of each
aglow with life and sweet content, while a hundred fountains springing
from crystal basins glistened in the dazzling white light, and ten times a
hundred flags and gonfalons hung listless but rich in splendor from invisible
wires. Strange music came floating along from the gracefully shaped barges
with silken awnings, which were gliding noiselessly over the surface of the
winding river, the oars stirring the waters until the wake seemed a path
through molten silver.
As Bulger and I followed Master Cold Soul along the streets of polished
marble, it was not long before a crowd of Mikkamenkies was at our heels,
whispering all sorts of uncomplimentary things about us, mingled with not
a few fits of suppressed laughter.
The Court Depressor reproved them sternly.
“Cease your ill-timed mirth,” said he, “and go about your business. Must I
pause and tell you a grewsome tale to check your foolish gayety? Know ye
not that all this silly mirth doth quicken your hearts and make them run
down just so much sooner?”
Page 69
At these words of Master Cold Soul they fell back, and put an end to their
giggling, but it was only for a moment, and by the time we reached the
portal of the royal palace, a still louder and noisier crowd was close behind
us.
Master Cold Soul suddenly halted, and drawing forth a huge pocket-
handkerchief, began to weep furiously. It was not without its effect, and
from that moment I could see that the Mikkamenkies were inclined to take a
more serious view of my arrival in their city, although it was only Cold
Soul’s presence that kept them from bursting out into fits of violent
laughter.
Above the portals of the queen’s palace there were large openings hewn in
the rock for the purpose of admitting light into the royal apartments; but
these windows, if they may be called such, were hung with silken curtains
of delicate colors, so that the light which entered the throne room was
tempered and softened. The room itself was likewise hung with silken
stuffs, which gave it a look of Oriental splendor; but never in my travels
among strange peoples of far-away lands had my eyes ever rested upon any
work of art that equalled the crystal throne upon which sat Galaxa, Queen
of the Mikkamenkies.
In the upper world most diligent search had never been able to unearth a
piece of rock crystal more than about three feet in diameter; but here in
Queen Galaxa’s throne four glorious columns at least fifteen feet in height,
and at their base three feet in diameter, shot up in matchless splendor. Their
lower parts shut in spangles of gold that glittered with ever-varying hues as
a different light fell upon them. The cross pieces and pieces making up the
back and arms had been chosen on account of the exquisitely beautiful hair
and needle-shaped crystals of other metals which they enclosed. A silken
baldachin of rare beauty covered in the throne, and from its edges dropped
heavy cords and tassels of rich color and the perfection of human handicraft
as to fineness and finish.
At the foot of the throne sat the young princess Crystallina; and standing
behind her, and engaged in combing her long silken tresses, was her
favorite waiting-maid, Damozel Glow Stone, while around and about, in
files and group-wise, stood lords and ladies, courtiers and counsellors, by
the dozen.
giggling, but it was only for a moment, and by the time we reached the
portal of the royal palace, a still louder and noisier crowd was close behind
us.
Master Cold Soul suddenly halted, and drawing forth a huge pocket-
handkerchief, began to weep furiously. It was not without its effect, and
from that moment I could see that the Mikkamenkies were inclined to take a
more serious view of my arrival in their city, although it was only Cold
Soul’s presence that kept them from bursting out into fits of violent
laughter.
Above the portals of the queen’s palace there were large openings hewn in
the rock for the purpose of admitting light into the royal apartments; but
these windows, if they may be called such, were hung with silken curtains
of delicate colors, so that the light which entered the throne room was
tempered and softened. The room itself was likewise hung with silken
stuffs, which gave it a look of Oriental splendor; but never in my travels
among strange peoples of far-away lands had my eyes ever rested upon any
work of art that equalled the crystal throne upon which sat Galaxa, Queen
of the Mikkamenkies.
In the upper world most diligent search had never been able to unearth a
piece of rock crystal more than about three feet in diameter; but here in
Queen Galaxa’s throne four glorious columns at least fifteen feet in height,
and at their base three feet in diameter, shot up in matchless splendor. Their
lower parts shut in spangles of gold that glittered with ever-varying hues as
a different light fell upon them. The cross pieces and pieces making up the
back and arms had been chosen on account of the exquisitely beautiful hair
and needle-shaped crystals of other metals which they enclosed. A silken
baldachin of rare beauty covered in the throne, and from its edges dropped
heavy cords and tassels of rich color and the perfection of human handicraft
as to fineness and finish.
At the foot of the throne sat the young princess Crystallina; and standing
behind her, and engaged in combing her long silken tresses, was her
favorite waiting-maid, Damozel Glow Stone, while around and about, in
files and group-wise, stood lords and ladies, courtiers and counsellors, by
the dozen.
Page 70
As Master Cold Soul advanced to salute the queen, a throng of the idlers
who had followed at our heels crowded into the anteroom with loud
outbursts of laughter. The Court Depressor was greatly incensed, and
turning upon the throng he began weeping again with wonderful energy; but
I noticed that it was nothing but sound: not a tear fell to obscure the crystal
clearness of his eyes. Then he began chanting a sort of song which was
intended to have a depressing influence on the wild mirth of the
Mikkamenkies. I can only recollect one verse of this solemn chant of the
Court Depressor. It ran as follows:—
“Weep, Mikkamenkies, weep, O weep,
For the eyeless man in the City of Light,
For the mouthless man in Plenty’s bowers,
For the earless man in Music’s realm,
For the noseless man in the Kingdom of flowers,
Weep, Mikkamenkies, weep, O weep!”
But they only laughed the louder, crying out,—
“Nay, Master Cold Soul, we will not weep for them; weep for them
thyself.” At last Queen Galaxa raised the slender golden wand, tipped with
a diamond point, that lay within her hand, and instantly a hush came upon
the whole place, while every eye was riveted upon Bulger and me.
who had followed at our heels crowded into the anteroom with loud
outbursts of laughter. The Court Depressor was greatly incensed, and
turning upon the throng he began weeping again with wonderful energy; but
I noticed that it was nothing but sound: not a tear fell to obscure the crystal
clearness of his eyes. Then he began chanting a sort of song which was
intended to have a depressing influence on the wild mirth of the
Mikkamenkies. I can only recollect one verse of this solemn chant of the
Court Depressor. It ran as follows:—
“Weep, Mikkamenkies, weep, O weep,
For the eyeless man in the City of Light,
For the mouthless man in Plenty’s bowers,
For the earless man in Music’s realm,
For the noseless man in the Kingdom of flowers,
Weep, Mikkamenkies, weep, O weep!”
But they only laughed the louder, crying out,—
“Nay, Master Cold Soul, we will not weep for them; weep for them
thyself.” At last Queen Galaxa raised the slender golden wand, tipped with
a diamond point, that lay within her hand, and instantly a hush came upon
the whole place, while every eye was riveted upon Bulger and me.
Page 71
CHAPTER IX
BULGER AND I ARE PRESENTED TO QUEEN GALAXA, THE
LADY OF THE CRYSTAL THRONE.—HOW SHE RECEIVED
US.—HER DELIGHT OVER BULGER, WHO GIVES PROOF OF
HIS WONDERFUL INTELLIGENCE IN MANY WAYS.—HOW
THE QUEEN CREATES HIM LORD BULGER.—ALL ABOUT
THE THREE WISE MEN IN WHOSE CARE WE ARE PLACED
BY QUEEN GALAXA.
Owing to the soft air, the never-varying temperature, and the absence of all
noise and dust, the Mikkamenkies, although they die in the end like other
folk, yet do they never seem to grow old. Their skin remains soft and free
from wrinkles, and their eyes as clear and bright as the crystal of Queen
Galaxa’s throne.
At the time of our arrival in the Land of the Transparent Folk, Queen
Galaxa’s heart had almost run down. In about two weeks more it would
come quietly and gently to a stop; for, as I have already told you, dear
friends, the heart of a Mikkamenky being perfectly visible when the
dazzling white light in its full strength was allowed to shine through his
body, why, it was a very easy matter for a physician to take a look at the
organ of life, and tell almost to the hour when it would exhaust itself—in
other words, run down. Galaxa looked every inch a real queen as she half-
reclined upon her glorious crystal throne. She was clad in long, flowing silk
garments of a right royal purple, and the gems which encircled her neck and
wrists would have put to shame the crown jewels of any monarch of the
upper world. Her garb had very much the cut and style of the ancient Greek
costume, and the gold sandals worn by her added to the resemblance; but
the one thing that excited my wonder more than all the others put together
BULGER AND I ARE PRESENTED TO QUEEN GALAXA, THE
LADY OF THE CRYSTAL THRONE.—HOW SHE RECEIVED
US.—HER DELIGHT OVER BULGER, WHO GIVES PROOF OF
HIS WONDERFUL INTELLIGENCE IN MANY WAYS.—HOW
THE QUEEN CREATES HIM LORD BULGER.—ALL ABOUT
THE THREE WISE MEN IN WHOSE CARE WE ARE PLACED
BY QUEEN GALAXA.
Owing to the soft air, the never-varying temperature, and the absence of all
noise and dust, the Mikkamenkies, although they die in the end like other
folk, yet do they never seem to grow old. Their skin remains soft and free
from wrinkles, and their eyes as clear and bright as the crystal of Queen
Galaxa’s throne.
At the time of our arrival in the Land of the Transparent Folk, Queen
Galaxa’s heart had almost run down. In about two weeks more it would
come quietly and gently to a stop; for, as I have already told you, dear
friends, the heart of a Mikkamenky being perfectly visible when the
dazzling white light in its full strength was allowed to shine through his
body, why, it was a very easy matter for a physician to take a look at the
organ of life, and tell almost to the hour when it would exhaust itself—in
other words, run down. Galaxa looked every inch a real queen as she half-
reclined upon her glorious crystal throne. She was clad in long, flowing silk
garments of a right royal purple, and the gems which encircled her neck and
wrists would have put to shame the crown jewels of any monarch of the
upper world. Her garb had very much the cut and style of the ancient Greek
costume, and the gold sandals worn by her added to the resemblance; but
the one thing that excited my wonder more than all the others put together
Page 72
was her hair, so long, so fine and silken was it, such a mass of it was there,
and so dazzling white was it—not the blue or yellow white that comes of
age in our world, but a milk white, a cotton white. And as we drew near, to
Bulger’s but not to my amazement, her hair began to quiver and rustle and
rise, until it buried her whole throne completely out of sight. Of course I
knew that, seated as she was upon a throne of glass, it was only necessary to
send a gentle current of electricity through her to make her wonderful head
of hair stand up in this manner, like the white and filmy tentacles of some
gigantic creature of the sea, half-plant, half-animal.
“Rise, little baron,” said Queen Galaxa, as I dropped upon my right knee on
the lowest step of the throne, “and be welcome to our kingdom. Whilst thou
may be pleased to tarry here, my people shall bestir themselves to show
thee all that may seem wonderful in thine eyes; for although our wise men
have often discussed to us of the upper world, yet art thou its first inhabitant
to visit us, and thy wonderful companion is right welcome too. Can he talk,
little baron?”
“Not exactly, Queen Galaxa,” said I with low obeisance, “yet he can
understand me and I him.”
“He is quite harmless, is he not?” asked the queen.
You may try to imagine how I felt, dear friends, when as I was about to say,
“Perfectly so, royal lady,” to my amazement I saw Bulger advance and sniff
at the Princess Crystallina and then draw back and show his teeth as she
stretched out her hand to caress him.
Bending over him I reproved him in a whisper, and bade him kneel before
the queen. This he proceeded to do, saluting her with three very stately
bows, at which everybody laughed heartily.
“I would have him come nearer,” said the queen, “so that I may lay my
hand upon him.”
At a sign from me Bulger began to lick his fore-paws very carefully, and
then having wiped them on the rug, sprang up the steps of the throne and
placed his front feet upon Queen Galaxa’s lap.
The fair ruler of the Mikkamenkies was delighted with this sample of
Bulger’s fine manners, and in order to amuse her still further I proceeded to
put Bulger through many of his quaint tricks and curious feats, bidding him
and so dazzling white was it—not the blue or yellow white that comes of
age in our world, but a milk white, a cotton white. And as we drew near, to
Bulger’s but not to my amazement, her hair began to quiver and rustle and
rise, until it buried her whole throne completely out of sight. Of course I
knew that, seated as she was upon a throne of glass, it was only necessary to
send a gentle current of electricity through her to make her wonderful head
of hair stand up in this manner, like the white and filmy tentacles of some
gigantic creature of the sea, half-plant, half-animal.
“Rise, little baron,” said Queen Galaxa, as I dropped upon my right knee on
the lowest step of the throne, “and be welcome to our kingdom. Whilst thou
may be pleased to tarry here, my people shall bestir themselves to show
thee all that may seem wonderful in thine eyes; for although our wise men
have often discussed to us of the upper world, yet art thou its first inhabitant
to visit us, and thy wonderful companion is right welcome too. Can he talk,
little baron?”
“Not exactly, Queen Galaxa,” said I with low obeisance, “yet he can
understand me and I him.”
“He is quite harmless, is he not?” asked the queen.
You may try to imagine how I felt, dear friends, when as I was about to say,
“Perfectly so, royal lady,” to my amazement I saw Bulger advance and sniff
at the Princess Crystallina and then draw back and show his teeth as she
stretched out her hand to caress him.
Bending over him I reproved him in a whisper, and bade him kneel before
the queen. This he proceeded to do, saluting her with three very stately
bows, at which everybody laughed heartily.
“I would have him come nearer,” said the queen, “so that I may lay my
hand upon him.”
At a sign from me Bulger began to lick his fore-paws very carefully, and
then having wiped them on the rug, sprang up the steps of the throne and
placed his front feet upon Queen Galaxa’s lap.
The fair ruler of the Mikkamenkies was delighted with this sample of
Bulger’s fine manners, and in order to amuse her still further I proceeded to
put Bulger through many of his quaint tricks and curious feats, bidding him
Page 73
“say his prayers,” “feign death,” “weep for his sweetheart,” “count ten,”
“walk upright,” “go lame and cry to tell how it hurts.”
Scarcely had he gone half around the circle, feigning lameness, when the
damozel Glow Stone began to weep herself, and stooping down
commenced to caress Bulger and to kiss his lame foot, caresses which, to
my more than surprise, Bulger was not slow in returning, and later too when
I bade him choose the maiden he loved best and kiss her hand, he bounded
straight toward Glow Stone and bestowed not one but twenty kisses upon
her outstretched hands, while the princess Crystallina shrank away in fear
and disgust from the “ugly beast,” as she termed him.
“Bid him bring my handkerchief to me, little baron,” cried Galaxa,
throwing it on the floor. I did as the queen commanded, but Bulger refused
to obey.
“Thou seest, Queen Galaxa,” said I with a low bow, “he refuses to lift the
handkerchief without a command from thy royal self,” which delicate
compliment pleased the lady mightily.
“How comes it, little baron,” she asked, “that thou shouldst be of noble
lineage and thy brother, as thou callest him, plain Bulger?”
“It comes, royal lady,” said I right humbly, “as it often comes in the world
which I inhabit, that honors go to them that least deserve them.”
“Well, then, little baron,” cried Galaxa gayly, “though I be but a petty
sovereign compared with thine, yet may small rulers do acts of great justice.
Bid thy four-footed brother kneel before us.”
“walk upright,” “go lame and cry to tell how it hurts.”
Scarcely had he gone half around the circle, feigning lameness, when the
damozel Glow Stone began to weep herself, and stooping down
commenced to caress Bulger and to kiss his lame foot, caresses which, to
my more than surprise, Bulger was not slow in returning, and later too when
I bade him choose the maiden he loved best and kiss her hand, he bounded
straight toward Glow Stone and bestowed not one but twenty kisses upon
her outstretched hands, while the princess Crystallina shrank away in fear
and disgust from the “ugly beast,” as she termed him.
“Bid him bring my handkerchief to me, little baron,” cried Galaxa,
throwing it on the floor. I did as the queen commanded, but Bulger refused
to obey.
“Thou seest, Queen Galaxa,” said I with a low bow, “he refuses to lift the
handkerchief without a command from thy royal self,” which delicate
compliment pleased the lady mightily.
“How comes it, little baron,” she asked, “that thou shouldst be of noble
lineage and thy brother, as thou callest him, plain Bulger?”
“It comes, royal lady,” said I right humbly, “as it often comes in the world
which I inhabit, that honors go to them that least deserve them.”
“Well, then, little baron,” cried Galaxa gayly, “though I be but a petty
sovereign compared with thine, yet may small rulers do acts of great justice.
Bid thy four-footed brother kneel before us.”
Page 74
PRINCESS
CRYSTALLINA
UNCOVERS HER
HEART.
At a word from me, Bulger prostrated himself on the steps of Galaxa’s
crystal throne, and laid his head at her very feet.
Leaning forward she touched him lightly with her golden wand, and
exclaimed, “Rise, Lord Bulger, rise! Queen Galaxa seated on her crystal
throne bids Lord Bulger rise!”
In an instant Bulger raised himself on his hind feet and laid his head in the
queen’s lap, while the whole room rang with loud huzzas, and every lady
gently clapped her frail and glass-like hands, save the princess Crystallina
who feigned to be asleep.
Queen Galaxa now undid a string of pearls from her neck and tied them
with her own hands around Lord Bulger’s—and so it was that my four-
footed brother ceased to be plain Bulger. Then turning to her counsellors of
state, Queen Galaxa bade them assign a royal apartment to Lord Bulger and
me, and gave strict orders that the severest punishment be at once visited
upon any Mikkamenky who should dare to laugh at us or to make
disrespectful remarks concerning our dark eyes and skins and weather-
CRYSTALLINA
UNCOVERS HER
HEART.
At a word from me, Bulger prostrated himself on the steps of Galaxa’s
crystal throne, and laid his head at her very feet.
Leaning forward she touched him lightly with her golden wand, and
exclaimed, “Rise, Lord Bulger, rise! Queen Galaxa seated on her crystal
throne bids Lord Bulger rise!”
In an instant Bulger raised himself on his hind feet and laid his head in the
queen’s lap, while the whole room rang with loud huzzas, and every lady
gently clapped her frail and glass-like hands, save the princess Crystallina
who feigned to be asleep.
Queen Galaxa now undid a string of pearls from her neck and tied them
with her own hands around Lord Bulger’s—and so it was that my four-
footed brother ceased to be plain Bulger. Then turning to her counsellors of
state, Queen Galaxa bade them assign a royal apartment to Lord Bulger and
me, and gave strict orders that the severest punishment be at once visited
upon any Mikkamenky who should dare to laugh at us or to make
disrespectful remarks concerning our dark eyes and skins and weather-
Page 75
beaten appearance, for, as the royal lady said to her people, “Ye might look
worse than they were ye compelled to live on the outside instead of the
inside of the world, exposed to biting blasts, piercing cold, and clouds of
suffocating dust.”
By the queen’s orders three of the wisest of the Mikkamenkies were
selected to attend Bulger and me, look after our wants, explain everything
to us—in a word, do all in their power to make our stay in Goggle Land as
pleasant as possible.
Their names, as nearly as I can translate them, were Doctor Nebulosus, Sir
Amber O’Pake, and Lord Cornucore. I should explain to you, dear friends,
the meaning of these names, for you might be inclined to think that Doctor
Somewhat Cloudy, Sir Clear-as-Amber; and Lord Heart-of-Horn might
indicate that they were more or less muddled in their intellects. Far from it:
I have already stated to you they were three of the very wisest men in the
Land of the Transparent Folk, and the lack of clearness indicated by their
names had reference solely to their eyes.
Now, as you know, the learned men of our upper world have a different
look from ordinary folk. They are stoop-shouldered, shaggy-eyebrowed,
long-haired, pursed-lipped, near-sighted, shambling-gaited. Well, the only
effect that long years of deep study had upon the Mikkamenkies was to rob
their beautiful crystal-like eyes of more or less of their clearness.
Now I think you’ll understand why these three learned Mikkamenkies were
named as they were.
At any rate, they were, in spite of their strange names, three most charming
gentlemen; and no matter how many times I might ask the same question
over again, they were always ready with an answer quite as polite as the one
first given me. They did everything that I had a right possibly to expect
them to do. Indeed, there was but one single thing which I would have fain
had them do, and that was to let me look through them.
This they most carefully avoided doing; and no matter how warmed up they
might become in their descriptions, and no matter how on the alert I was to
catch the coveted peep, the inevitable black fan was always in the way.
Naturally, not only they, but all the Transparent Folk, felt a repugnance to
have a perfect stranger look through them, and I couldn’t blame them for it
worse than they were ye compelled to live on the outside instead of the
inside of the world, exposed to biting blasts, piercing cold, and clouds of
suffocating dust.”
By the queen’s orders three of the wisest of the Mikkamenkies were
selected to attend Bulger and me, look after our wants, explain everything
to us—in a word, do all in their power to make our stay in Goggle Land as
pleasant as possible.
Their names, as nearly as I can translate them, were Doctor Nebulosus, Sir
Amber O’Pake, and Lord Cornucore. I should explain to you, dear friends,
the meaning of these names, for you might be inclined to think that Doctor
Somewhat Cloudy, Sir Clear-as-Amber; and Lord Heart-of-Horn might
indicate that they were more or less muddled in their intellects. Far from it:
I have already stated to you they were three of the very wisest men in the
Land of the Transparent Folk, and the lack of clearness indicated by their
names had reference solely to their eyes.
Now, as you know, the learned men of our upper world have a different
look from ordinary folk. They are stoop-shouldered, shaggy-eyebrowed,
long-haired, pursed-lipped, near-sighted, shambling-gaited. Well, the only
effect that long years of deep study had upon the Mikkamenkies was to rob
their beautiful crystal-like eyes of more or less of their clearness.
Now I think you’ll understand why these three learned Mikkamenkies were
named as they were.
At any rate, they were, in spite of their strange names, three most charming
gentlemen; and no matter how many times I might ask the same question
over again, they were always ready with an answer quite as polite as the one
first given me. They did everything that I had a right possibly to expect
them to do. Indeed, there was but one single thing which I would have fain
had them do, and that was to let me look through them.
This they most carefully avoided doing; and no matter how warmed up they
might become in their descriptions, and no matter how on the alert I was to
catch the coveted peep, the inevitable black fan was always in the way.
Naturally, not only they, but all the Transparent Folk, felt a repugnance to
have a perfect stranger look through them, and I couldn’t blame them for it
Page 76
either. I despaired of ever getting a chance of seeing a human heart beating
away for dear life, for all the world just like the swing of a pendulum or the
vibration of a balance wheel.
away for dear life, for all the world just like the swing of a pendulum or the
vibration of a balance wheel.
Page 77
CHAPTER X
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF MY CONVERSATIONS WITH DOCTOR
NEBULOSUS, SIR AMBER O’PAKE, AND LORD CORNUCORE,
WHO TELL ME MANY THINGS THAT I NEVER KNEW
BEFORE, FOR WHICH I WAS VERY GRATEFUL.
Lord Bulger and I were more than pleased with our new friends, Doctor
Nebulosus, Sir Amber O’Pake, and Lord Cornucore, although so eager were
they to make us thoroughly comfortable, that they overdid the matter at
times, and left me scarcely a moment to myself in which to make an entry
in my notebook. They were extremely solicitous lest in my ignorance I
should set down something wrong about them.
“For,” said Sir Amber O’Pake, “now that thou hast found the way to this
under world of ours, little baron, I feel assured that we shall have a number
of visitors from thy people every year or so, and I have already issued
orders to have extra beds made as soon as the wood can be quarried.”
Doctor Nebulosus gave me a very interesting account of the various
ailments which the Mikkamenkies suffer from. “All sickness among our
people, little baron,” said he, “is purely mental or emotional; that is, of the
mind or feelings. There is no such thing as bodily infirmity among us. Wine
and strong drink are unknown in our world, and the food we eat is light and
easily digested. We are never exposed to the danger of breathing a dust-
laden atmosphere, and while we are an active and industrious people, yet
we sleep a great deal; for, as our laws forbid the use of lamps or torches,
except for the use of those toiling in the dark chambers, it is not possible for
us to ruin our health by turning night into day. We go to bed the very
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF MY CONVERSATIONS WITH DOCTOR
NEBULOSUS, SIR AMBER O’PAKE, AND LORD CORNUCORE,
WHO TELL ME MANY THINGS THAT I NEVER KNEW
BEFORE, FOR WHICH I WAS VERY GRATEFUL.
Lord Bulger and I were more than pleased with our new friends, Doctor
Nebulosus, Sir Amber O’Pake, and Lord Cornucore, although so eager were
they to make us thoroughly comfortable, that they overdid the matter at
times, and left me scarcely a moment to myself in which to make an entry
in my notebook. They were extremely solicitous lest in my ignorance I
should set down something wrong about them.
“For,” said Sir Amber O’Pake, “now that thou hast found the way to this
under world of ours, little baron, I feel assured that we shall have a number
of visitors from thy people every year or so, and I have already issued
orders to have extra beds made as soon as the wood can be quarried.”
Doctor Nebulosus gave me a very interesting account of the various
ailments which the Mikkamenkies suffer from. “All sickness among our
people, little baron,” said he, “is purely mental or emotional; that is, of the
mind or feelings. There is no such thing as bodily infirmity among us. Wine
and strong drink are unknown in our world, and the food we eat is light and
easily digested. We are never exposed to the danger of breathing a dust-
laden atmosphere, and while we are an active and industrious people, yet
we sleep a great deal; for, as our laws forbid the use of lamps or torches,
except for the use of those toiling in the dark chambers, it is not possible for
us to ruin our health by turning night into day. We go to bed the very
Page 78
moment the River of Light ceases to flow. The only ailment that ever gives
me the least trouble is iburyufrosnia.”
“Pray, what is the nature of that ailment?” I asked.
“It is an inclination to be too happy,” replied Doctor Nebulosus gravely,
“and I regret to say that several of our people attacked with this ailment
have shortened their lives by refusing to take my remedies. It usually
develops very slowly, beginning with an inclination to giggle, which, after a
while, is succeeded by violent fits of laughter.
“For instance, little baron, when thou camest among us, many of our people
were attacked with a violent form of iburyufrosnia; and although Master
Cold Soul, the Court Depressor, made great efforts to check it, yet he was
quite powerless to do so. It spread over the city with remarkable rapidity.
Without knowing why, our workmen at their work, our children at their
play, our people in doors and out, began to laugh and to be dangerously
happy. I made examinations of several of the worst cases, and discovered
that at the rate they were beating the hearts of most of them would run
down in a single week. It was terrible. A council was hastily held, and it
was determined to conceal thee and Lord Bulger from the public view, but
happily my skill got the upper hand of the attack.”
“Didst increase the number of pills to be taken?” I asked.
“No, little baron,” said Doctor Nebulosus; “I increased their size and
covered them with a dry powder, which made them extremely difficult to
swallow, and in this way compelled those taking them to cease their
laughing. But there were a number of cases so violent that they could not be
cured in this way. These I ordered to be strapped in at the waist with broad
belts, and to have their mouths held pried open with wooden wedges. As
thou mayst understand, this made laughing so difficult that they speedily
gave it up altogether.
“Ah, little baron,” continued the wise doctor with a sigh, “that was a sorry
day for the human race when it learned how to laugh. It is my opinion that
we owe this useless agitation of our bodies to you people of the upper
world. Exposed as ye were to piercing winds and biting frosts, ye
contracted the habit of shivering to keep warm, and, little by little, this
shivering habit so grew upon you, that ye kept up the shivering whether ye
me the least trouble is iburyufrosnia.”
“Pray, what is the nature of that ailment?” I asked.
“It is an inclination to be too happy,” replied Doctor Nebulosus gravely,
“and I regret to say that several of our people attacked with this ailment
have shortened their lives by refusing to take my remedies. It usually
develops very slowly, beginning with an inclination to giggle, which, after a
while, is succeeded by violent fits of laughter.
“For instance, little baron, when thou camest among us, many of our people
were attacked with a violent form of iburyufrosnia; and although Master
Cold Soul, the Court Depressor, made great efforts to check it, yet he was
quite powerless to do so. It spread over the city with remarkable rapidity.
Without knowing why, our workmen at their work, our children at their
play, our people in doors and out, began to laugh and to be dangerously
happy. I made examinations of several of the worst cases, and discovered
that at the rate they were beating the hearts of most of them would run
down in a single week. It was terrible. A council was hastily held, and it
was determined to conceal thee and Lord Bulger from the public view, but
happily my skill got the upper hand of the attack.”
“Didst increase the number of pills to be taken?” I asked.
“No, little baron,” said Doctor Nebulosus; “I increased their size and
covered them with a dry powder, which made them extremely difficult to
swallow, and in this way compelled those taking them to cease their
laughing. But there were a number of cases so violent that they could not be
cured in this way. These I ordered to be strapped in at the waist with broad
belts, and to have their mouths held pried open with wooden wedges. As
thou mayst understand, this made laughing so difficult that they speedily
gave it up altogether.
“Ah, little baron,” continued the wise doctor with a sigh, “that was a sorry
day for the human race when it learned how to laugh. It is my opinion that
we owe this useless agitation of our bodies to you people of the upper
world. Exposed as ye were to piercing winds and biting frosts, ye
contracted the habit of shivering to keep warm, and, little by little, this
shivering habit so grew upon you, that ye kept up the shivering whether ye
Page 79
were cold or not; only ye called it by another name. Now, my knowledge of
the human body teaches me that this quivering of the flesh is a very wise
provision of nature to keep the blood in motion, and in this way to save the
human body from perishing from the cold; but why should we quiver when
we are happy, little baron? All pleasure is the thought, and yet at the very
moment when we should keep our bodies in as perfect repose as possible,
we begin this ridiculous shivering. Do we shiver when we look upon the
beauties of the River of Light, or listen to sweet music, or gaze upon the
loving countenance of our gracious Queen Galaxa? But worse than all, little
baron, this senseless quivering and shivering which we call laughter, unlike
good, deep, long-drawn, wholesome sighs, empty the lungs of air without
filling them again, and thus do we often see these gigglers and laughers fall
over in fainting fits, absolutely choked by their own wild and unreasoning
action. I have always contended, little baron, that we alone of all animals
had the laughing habit, and I am now delighted to have my opinion
confirmed by my acquaintance with the wise and dignified Lord Bulger.
Observe him. He knows quite as well as we what it is to be pleased, to be
amused, to be delighted, but he doesn’t think it necessary to have recourse
to fits of shivering and shuddering. Through the brightened eye—true
window of the soul—I can see how happy he is. I can measure his joy; I can
take note of his contentment.”
I was delighted with this learned discourse of the gentle Doctor Nebulosus,
and made notes of it lest the points of his argument might escape my
memory, the more pleased was I in that he proved my faithful Bulger to be
so wisely constructed and regulated by nature.
I made particular inquiry of my friends, Sir Amber O’Pake and Lord
Cornucore, as to whether Queen Galaxa ever had any trouble in governing
her people.
“None whatever,” was the answer. “In many a long year has it only been
necessary on one or two occasions to summon a Mikkamenky before the
magistrate and examine his heart under a strong light. The only punishment
allowed by our laws is confinement for a shorter or longer time in one of
the dark chambers. The severest sentence ever known to have been passed
by one of our magistrates was twelve hours in length. But in all honesty, we
must admit, little baron, that falsehood and deception are unknown amongst
us for the simple reason that, being transparent, it is impossible for a
the human body teaches me that this quivering of the flesh is a very wise
provision of nature to keep the blood in motion, and in this way to save the
human body from perishing from the cold; but why should we quiver when
we are happy, little baron? All pleasure is the thought, and yet at the very
moment when we should keep our bodies in as perfect repose as possible,
we begin this ridiculous shivering. Do we shiver when we look upon the
beauties of the River of Light, or listen to sweet music, or gaze upon the
loving countenance of our gracious Queen Galaxa? But worse than all, little
baron, this senseless quivering and shivering which we call laughter, unlike
good, deep, long-drawn, wholesome sighs, empty the lungs of air without
filling them again, and thus do we often see these gigglers and laughers fall
over in fainting fits, absolutely choked by their own wild and unreasoning
action. I have always contended, little baron, that we alone of all animals
had the laughing habit, and I am now delighted to have my opinion
confirmed by my acquaintance with the wise and dignified Lord Bulger.
Observe him. He knows quite as well as we what it is to be pleased, to be
amused, to be delighted, but he doesn’t think it necessary to have recourse
to fits of shivering and shuddering. Through the brightened eye—true
window of the soul—I can see how happy he is. I can measure his joy; I can
take note of his contentment.”
I was delighted with this learned discourse of the gentle Doctor Nebulosus,
and made notes of it lest the points of his argument might escape my
memory, the more pleased was I in that he proved my faithful Bulger to be
so wisely constructed and regulated by nature.
I made particular inquiry of my friends, Sir Amber O’Pake and Lord
Cornucore, as to whether Queen Galaxa ever had any trouble in governing
her people.
“None whatever,” was the answer. “In many a long year has it only been
necessary on one or two occasions to summon a Mikkamenky before the
magistrate and examine his heart under a strong light. The only punishment
allowed by our laws is confinement for a shorter or longer time in one of
the dark chambers. The severest sentence ever known to have been passed
by one of our magistrates was twelve hours in length. But in all honesty, we
must admit, little baron, that falsehood and deception are unknown amongst
us for the simple reason that, being transparent, it is impossible for a
Page 80
Mikkamenky to deceive a brother without being caught in the act. Therefore
why make the attempt? The very moment one of us begins to say one thing
while he is thinking another, his eyes cloud up and betray him, just as the
crystal-clear weather glass clouds up at the approach of a storm in the upper
world. But this, of course, little baron, is only true of our thoughts. Our laws
allow us to hide our feelings by the use of the black fan. No one may look
upon another’s heart unless its owner wills it. It is a very grave offence for
one Mikkamenky to look through another without that one’s permission.
But as thou wilt readily understand, inasmuch as we are by nature
transparent, it is utterly impossible for a marriage to prove an unhappy one,
for the reason that when a youth declares his love for a maiden, they both
have the right by law to look upon each other’s hearts, and in this way they
can tell exactly the strength of the love they have for each other.” This and
many other strange and interesting things did my new friends, Doctor
Nebulosus, Sir Amber O’Pake, and Lord Cornucore impart unto me, and
right grateful was I to good Queen Galaxa for having chosen them for me.
Good friends are better than gold, although we may not think it at the time.
why make the attempt? The very moment one of us begins to say one thing
while he is thinking another, his eyes cloud up and betray him, just as the
crystal-clear weather glass clouds up at the approach of a storm in the upper
world. But this, of course, little baron, is only true of our thoughts. Our laws
allow us to hide our feelings by the use of the black fan. No one may look
upon another’s heart unless its owner wills it. It is a very grave offence for
one Mikkamenky to look through another without that one’s permission.
But as thou wilt readily understand, inasmuch as we are by nature
transparent, it is utterly impossible for a marriage to prove an unhappy one,
for the reason that when a youth declares his love for a maiden, they both
have the right by law to look upon each other’s hearts, and in this way they
can tell exactly the strength of the love they have for each other.” This and
many other strange and interesting things did my new friends, Doctor
Nebulosus, Sir Amber O’Pake, and Lord Cornucore impart unto me, and
right grateful was I to good Queen Galaxa for having chosen them for me.
Good friends are better than gold, although we may not think it at the time.
Page 81
CHAPTER XI
PLEASANT DAYS PASSED AMONG THE MIKKAMENKIES, AND
WONDERFUL THINGS SEEN BY US.—THE SPECTRAL
GARDEN, AND A DESCRIPTION OF IT.—OUR MEETING
WITH DAMOZEL GLOW STONE, AND WHAT CAME OF IT.
From now on Lord Bulger and I made ourselves perfectly at home among
the Mikkamenkies. One of the royal barges was placed at our disposal, and
when we grew tired of walking about and gazing at the wonders of this
beautiful city of the under world, we stepped aboard our barge and were
rowed hither and thither on the glassy river; and if I had not seen it myself I
never would have believed that any kind of shellfish could ever be taught to
be so obliging as to swim to the surface and offer one of their huge claws
for our dinner, politely dropping it in our hand the moment we had laid hold
of it. On one of the river banks I noticed a long row of wooden
compartments looking very much like a grocer’s bins; but you may think
how amused Bulger and I were upon coming closer to this long row of little
houses to find that they were turtle nests, and that quite a number of the
turtles were sitting comfortably in their nests busy laying their eggs—
which, let me assure you, were the most dainty tidbits I ever tasted.
I think I informed you that the river flowing through Goggle Land was
fairly swarming with delicious fish, the carp and sole being particularly
delicate in flavor; and knowing, as I did, what a tender-hearted folk the
Mikkamenkies are, I had been not a little puzzled in my mind as to how
they had ever been able to summon up courage enough to drive a spear into
one of these fish, which were as tame and playful as a lot of kittens or
puppies, and followed our barge hither and thither, snapping up the food we
PLEASANT DAYS PASSED AMONG THE MIKKAMENKIES, AND
WONDERFUL THINGS SEEN BY US.—THE SPECTRAL
GARDEN, AND A DESCRIPTION OF IT.—OUR MEETING
WITH DAMOZEL GLOW STONE, AND WHAT CAME OF IT.
From now on Lord Bulger and I made ourselves perfectly at home among
the Mikkamenkies. One of the royal barges was placed at our disposal, and
when we grew tired of walking about and gazing at the wonders of this
beautiful city of the under world, we stepped aboard our barge and were
rowed hither and thither on the glassy river; and if I had not seen it myself I
never would have believed that any kind of shellfish could ever be taught to
be so obliging as to swim to the surface and offer one of their huge claws
for our dinner, politely dropping it in our hand the moment we had laid hold
of it. On one of the river banks I noticed a long row of wooden
compartments looking very much like a grocer’s bins; but you may think
how amused Bulger and I were upon coming closer to this long row of little
houses to find that they were turtle nests, and that quite a number of the
turtles were sitting comfortably in their nests busy laying their eggs—
which, let me assure you, were the most dainty tidbits I ever tasted.
I think I informed you that the river flowing through Goggle Land was
fairly swarming with delicious fish, the carp and sole being particularly
delicate in flavor; and knowing, as I did, what a tender-hearted folk the
Mikkamenkies are, I had been not a little puzzled in my mind as to how
they had ever been able to summon up courage enough to drive a spear into
one of these fish, which were as tame and playful as a lot of kittens or
puppies, and followed our barge hither and thither, snapping up the food we
Page 82
tossed to them, and leaping into the air, where they glistened like burnished
silver as the white light sparkled on their scales.
But the mystery was solved one day when I saw one of the fishermen
decoying a score or more of fish into a sort of pen shut off from the river by
a wire netting. Scarcely had he closed the gates when, to my amazement, I
saw the fish one after the other come to the surface and float about on their
sides, stone dead.
“This, little baron,” explained the man in charge, “is the death chamber.
Hidden at the bottom of this dark pool lie several electric eels of great size
and power, and when our people want a fresh supper of fish we simply open
these gates and decoy a shoal of them inside by tossing their favorite food
into the water. The executioners are awaiting them, and in a few instants the
fish, while enjoying their repast and suspecting no harm, are painlessly put
to death, as thou hast seen.”
One part of the city of the Transparent Folk which attracted Bulger and me
very much was the royal gardens. It was a weird and uncanny place, and
upon my first visit I walked through its paths and beneath its arbors upon
my toes and with bated breath, as you might steal into some bit of fairy-
land, looking anxiously from side to side as if at every step you expected
some sprite or goblin to trip you up with a tough spider-web, or brush your
cheeks with their cold and satiny wings.
Now, dear friends, you must first be told that with the loss of sunshine and
the open air, the flowers and shrubs and vines of this underground world
gradually parted with their perfumes and colors, their leaves and petals and
stems and tendrils growing paler and paler in hue, like lovelorn maids
whose sweethearts had never come back from the war. Month by month the
dark greens, the blush pinks, the golden yellows, and the deep blues pined
away, longing for the lost sunshine and the wooing breeze they loved so
dearly, until at last the transformation was complete, and there they all
stood or hung bleached to utter whiteness, like those fantastic clumps of
flowers and wreaths of vines which the feathery snow of April builds in the
leafless shrubs and trees.
I cannot tell you, dear friends, what a strange feeling came over me as I
stepped within this spectral garden where ghost-like vines clung in fantastic
forms and figures to the dark trellises, and where tall lilies, whiter than the
silver as the white light sparkled on their scales.
But the mystery was solved one day when I saw one of the fishermen
decoying a score or more of fish into a sort of pen shut off from the river by
a wire netting. Scarcely had he closed the gates when, to my amazement, I
saw the fish one after the other come to the surface and float about on their
sides, stone dead.
“This, little baron,” explained the man in charge, “is the death chamber.
Hidden at the bottom of this dark pool lie several electric eels of great size
and power, and when our people want a fresh supper of fish we simply open
these gates and decoy a shoal of them inside by tossing their favorite food
into the water. The executioners are awaiting them, and in a few instants the
fish, while enjoying their repast and suspecting no harm, are painlessly put
to death, as thou hast seen.”
One part of the city of the Transparent Folk which attracted Bulger and me
very much was the royal gardens. It was a weird and uncanny place, and
upon my first visit I walked through its paths and beneath its arbors upon
my toes and with bated breath, as you might steal into some bit of fairy-
land, looking anxiously from side to side as if at every step you expected
some sprite or goblin to trip you up with a tough spider-web, or brush your
cheeks with their cold and satiny wings.
Now, dear friends, you must first be told that with the loss of sunshine and
the open air, the flowers and shrubs and vines of this underground world
gradually parted with their perfumes and colors, their leaves and petals and
stems and tendrils growing paler and paler in hue, like lovelorn maids
whose sweethearts had never come back from the war. Month by month the
dark greens, the blush pinks, the golden yellows, and the deep blues pined
away, longing for the lost sunshine and the wooing breeze they loved so
dearly, until at last the transformation was complete, and there they all
stood or hung bleached to utter whiteness, like those fantastic clumps of
flowers and wreaths of vines which the feathery snow of April builds in the
leafless shrubs and trees.
I cannot tell you, dear friends, what a strange feeling came over me as I
stepped within this spectral garden where ghost-like vines clung in fantastic
forms and figures to the dark trellises, and where tall lilies, whiter than the
Page 83
down of eider, stood bolt upright like spirits doomed to eternal silence,
denied even the speech of perfume, and where huge clusters of snowy
chrysanthemums, fluffy feathery forms, seemed pressing their soft bodies
together like groups of banished celestials in a sort of silent despair as they
felt the warmth and glow of sunlight slowly and gradually quitting their
souls; where lower down, great roses with snowy petals whiter than the sea-
shells hung motionless, bursting open with eager effort, as if listening for
some signal that would dissolve the spell put upon them, and give them
back the sunshine, and with it their color and their perfume; where lower
still beds of violets bleached white as fleecy clouds seemed wrapt in silent
sorrow at loss of the heavenly perfume which had been theirs on earth;
where, above the lilies’ heads shot long, slender, spectral stalks of
sunflowers almost invisible, loaded at their ends with clusters of snowy
flowers thus suspended like white faces looking down through the silent air,
and waiting, waiting for the sunshine that never came; and higher still all
over and above these spectral flowers, intwining and inwrapping and falling
festoon and garland-wise, crept and ran like unto long lines of escaping
phantoms, ghostly vines with ghostly blossoms, bent and twisted and
wrapped and coiled into a thousand strange and fantastic forms and figures
which the white light with its inky shadows made alive and half human, so
that movement and voice alone were needful to make this garden seem
peopled with sorrowing sprites banished to these subterranean chambers for
strange misdeeds done on earth and condemned to wait ten thousand years
ere sunlight and their color and their perfume should be given back to them
again.
While strolling through the royal gardens one day, Bulger suddenly gave a
low cry and bounded on ahead, as if his eyes had fallen upon the familiar
form of some dear friend.
When I came up with him he was crouching beside the damozel Glow
Stone who, seated on one of the garden benches, was caressing Bulger’s
head and ears with one of her soft hands with its filmy-like skin, while the
other held its black fan pressed tightly against her bosom.
She looked up at me with her crystal eyes, and smiled faintly as I drew near.
“Thou seest, little baron,” she murmured, “Lord Bulger and I have not
forgotten each other.” Since our presentation at court I had been going
denied even the speech of perfume, and where huge clusters of snowy
chrysanthemums, fluffy feathery forms, seemed pressing their soft bodies
together like groups of banished celestials in a sort of silent despair as they
felt the warmth and glow of sunlight slowly and gradually quitting their
souls; where lower down, great roses with snowy petals whiter than the sea-
shells hung motionless, bursting open with eager effort, as if listening for
some signal that would dissolve the spell put upon them, and give them
back the sunshine, and with it their color and their perfume; where lower
still beds of violets bleached white as fleecy clouds seemed wrapt in silent
sorrow at loss of the heavenly perfume which had been theirs on earth;
where, above the lilies’ heads shot long, slender, spectral stalks of
sunflowers almost invisible, loaded at their ends with clusters of snowy
flowers thus suspended like white faces looking down through the silent air,
and waiting, waiting for the sunshine that never came; and higher still all
over and above these spectral flowers, intwining and inwrapping and falling
festoon and garland-wise, crept and ran like unto long lines of escaping
phantoms, ghostly vines with ghostly blossoms, bent and twisted and
wrapped and coiled into a thousand strange and fantastic forms and figures
which the white light with its inky shadows made alive and half human, so
that movement and voice alone were needful to make this garden seem
peopled with sorrowing sprites banished to these subterranean chambers for
strange misdeeds done on earth and condemned to wait ten thousand years
ere sunlight and their color and their perfume should be given back to them
again.
While strolling through the royal gardens one day, Bulger suddenly gave a
low cry and bounded on ahead, as if his eyes had fallen upon the familiar
form of some dear friend.
When I came up with him he was crouching beside the damozel Glow
Stone who, seated on one of the garden benches, was caressing Bulger’s
head and ears with one of her soft hands with its filmy-like skin, while the
other held its black fan pressed tightly against her bosom.
She looked up at me with her crystal eyes, and smiled faintly as I drew near.
“Thou seest, little baron,” she murmured, “Lord Bulger and I have not
forgotten each other.” Since our presentation at court I had been going
Page 84
through and through my mind in search of some reason for Bulger’s sudden
affection for damozel Glow Stone, but had found none.
I was the more perplexed as she was but the maid of honor, while the fair
princess Crystallina sat on the very steps of the throne.
But I said nothing save to reply that I was greatly pleased to see it and to
add that where Bulger’s love went, mine was sure to follow.
“Oh, little baron, if I could but believe that!” sighed the fair damozel.
“Thou mayst,” said I, “indeed thou mayst.”
“Then, if I may, little baron,” she replied, “I will, and prithee come and sit
beside me here, only till I bid thee, look not through me. Dost promise?”
“I do, fair damozel,” was my answer.
“And thou, Lord Bulger, lie there at my feet,” she continued, “and keep thy
wise eyes fixed upon me and thy keen ears wide open.”
“Little baron, if both thine and our worlds were filled with sorrowing
hearts, mine would be the heaviest of them all. List! oh, list to the sad, sad
tale of the sorrowing maid with the speck in her heart, and, when thou
knowest all, give me of thy wisdom.”
affection for damozel Glow Stone, but had found none.
I was the more perplexed as she was but the maid of honor, while the fair
princess Crystallina sat on the very steps of the throne.
But I said nothing save to reply that I was greatly pleased to see it and to
add that where Bulger’s love went, mine was sure to follow.
“Oh, little baron, if I could but believe that!” sighed the fair damozel.
“Thou mayst,” said I, “indeed thou mayst.”
“Then, if I may, little baron,” she replied, “I will, and prithee come and sit
beside me here, only till I bid thee, look not through me. Dost promise?”
“I do, fair damozel,” was my answer.
“And thou, Lord Bulger, lie there at my feet,” she continued, “and keep thy
wise eyes fixed upon me and thy keen ears wide open.”
“Little baron, if both thine and our worlds were filled with sorrowing
hearts, mine would be the heaviest of them all. List! oh, list to the sad, sad
tale of the sorrowing maid with the speck in her heart, and, when thou
knowest all, give me of thy wisdom.”
Page 85
CRYSTALLINA’S
HEART ON A SCREEN.
HEART ON A SCREEN.
Page 86
CHAPTER XII
THE SAD, SAD TALE OF THE SORROWING PRINCESS WITH A
SPECK IN HER HEART, AND WHAT ALL HAPPENED WHEN
SHE HAD ENDED IT, WHICH THE READER MUST READ FOR
HIMSELF IF HE WOULD KNOW.
“Little baron and dear Lord Bulger,” began the crystal-eyed damozel, after
she had eased her soul of its load of woe by three long and deep, deep sighs,
“know then that I am not the damozel Glow Stone, but none other than the
royal princess Crystallina herself; that she whose hair I comb should comb
mine; that she whom I have served for ten long years should have served
me!”
“And to think, O princess,” I burst out joyfully, “that my beloved Bulger
should have been the first to discover that she who was seated on the steps
of the crystal throne was not entitled to the seat; to think that his subtle
intellect should have been the first to scent out the wrong that had been
done thee; his keen eye the first to go to the bottom of truth’s well; but, fair
princess, I am bursting with impatience to know how thou thyself didst ever
discover the wrong that has been done thee.”
“That thou shalt speedily know, little baron,” answered Crystallina, “and
that thou mayst know all that I know I’ll begin at the very beginning: The
day I was born there was great rejoicing in the land of the Mikkamenkies,
and the people gathered in front of the royal palace and laughed and cried
by turns, so happy were they to think they were to be governed by another
princess after Queen Galaxa’s heart should run down; for, many years ago,
a bad king had made them very unhappy, and they had hoped and prayed
that no more such would come to reign over them. And pretty soon one of
THE SAD, SAD TALE OF THE SORROWING PRINCESS WITH A
SPECK IN HER HEART, AND WHAT ALL HAPPENED WHEN
SHE HAD ENDED IT, WHICH THE READER MUST READ FOR
HIMSELF IF HE WOULD KNOW.
“Little baron and dear Lord Bulger,” began the crystal-eyed damozel, after
she had eased her soul of its load of woe by three long and deep, deep sighs,
“know then that I am not the damozel Glow Stone, but none other than the
royal princess Crystallina herself; that she whose hair I comb should comb
mine; that she whom I have served for ten long years should have served
me!”
“And to think, O princess,” I burst out joyfully, “that my beloved Bulger
should have been the first to discover that she who was seated on the steps
of the crystal throne was not entitled to the seat; to think that his subtle
intellect should have been the first to scent out the wrong that had been
done thee; his keen eye the first to go to the bottom of truth’s well; but, fair
princess, I am bursting with impatience to know how thou thyself didst ever
discover the wrong that has been done thee.”
“That thou shalt speedily know, little baron,” answered Crystallina, “and
that thou mayst know all that I know I’ll begin at the very beginning: The
day I was born there was great rejoicing in the land of the Mikkamenkies,
and the people gathered in front of the royal palace and laughed and cried
by turns, so happy were they to think they were to be governed by another
princess after Queen Galaxa’s heart should run down; for, many years ago,
a bad king had made them very unhappy, and they had hoped and prayed
that no more such would come to reign over them. And pretty soon one of
Page 87
them began to tell the others what he thought the little princess would be
like.
“‘She will be the fairest that ever sat upon the crystal throne. Her hands and
feet will be like pearls tipped with coral; her hair whiter than the river’s
foam; and from her beautiful eyes will burst the radiance of her pure soul,
and her heart, Oh, her heart will be like a little lump of frozen water so clear
and so transparent will it be, so like a bit of purest crystal, bright and
flawless as a diamond of the first water, and therefore let her be called the
princess Crystallina, or the Maid with the Crystal Heart.’
“Forthwith the cry went up: ‘Ay, let her be called Crystallina, or the Maid
with the Crystal Heart,’ and Queen Galaxa heard the cry of her people and
sent them word that it should be as they wished—that I should be the
Princess Crystallina.
“But, ah me, that I should have lived to tell it! after a few days the nurse
came to my royal mother wringing her hands and pouring down a flood of
tears.
“Throwing herself on her knees, she whispered to the queen, ‘Royal
mistress, bid me die rather than tell thee what I know.’
“Being ordered to speak, the nurse informed Queen Galaxa that she had that
day for the first time held me up to the light and had discovered that there
was a speck in my heart.
“The queen uttered a cry of horror and swooned. When she came to herself
she directed that I should be brought to her and held up to the light so that
she might see for herself. Alas, too true! there was the speck in my heart
sure enough. I was not worthy of the sweet name which her loving people
had bestowed upon me. They would turn from me with horror; they would
never consent to have me for their queen when the truth should become
known. They would not be moved by a mother’s prayers: they would turn a
deaf ear to every one who should be bold enough to advise them to accept a
princess with a speck in her heart, when they had thought they were getting
one well deserving of the title they had bestowed upon her.
“Queen Galaxa knew that something must be done at once; that it would be
time and labor lost to attempt to reason with the disappointed people, so she
set to work thinking up some way out of her trouble. Now, it so happened,
like.
“‘She will be the fairest that ever sat upon the crystal throne. Her hands and
feet will be like pearls tipped with coral; her hair whiter than the river’s
foam; and from her beautiful eyes will burst the radiance of her pure soul,
and her heart, Oh, her heart will be like a little lump of frozen water so clear
and so transparent will it be, so like a bit of purest crystal, bright and
flawless as a diamond of the first water, and therefore let her be called the
princess Crystallina, or the Maid with the Crystal Heart.’
“Forthwith the cry went up: ‘Ay, let her be called Crystallina, or the Maid
with the Crystal Heart,’ and Queen Galaxa heard the cry of her people and
sent them word that it should be as they wished—that I should be the
Princess Crystallina.
“But, ah me, that I should have lived to tell it! after a few days the nurse
came to my royal mother wringing her hands and pouring down a flood of
tears.
“Throwing herself on her knees, she whispered to the queen, ‘Royal
mistress, bid me die rather than tell thee what I know.’
“Being ordered to speak, the nurse informed Queen Galaxa that she had that
day for the first time held me up to the light and had discovered that there
was a speck in my heart.
“The queen uttered a cry of horror and swooned. When she came to herself
she directed that I should be brought to her and held up to the light so that
she might see for herself. Alas, too true! there was the speck in my heart
sure enough. I was not worthy of the sweet name which her loving people
had bestowed upon me. They would turn from me with horror; they would
never consent to have me for their queen when the truth should become
known. They would not be moved by a mother’s prayers: they would turn a
deaf ear to every one who should be bold enough to advise them to accept a
princess with a speck in her heart, when they had thought they were getting
one well deserving of the title they had bestowed upon her.
“Queen Galaxa knew that something must be done at once; that it would be
time and labor lost to attempt to reason with the disappointed people, so she
set to work thinking up some way out of her trouble. Now, it so happened,
Page 88
little baron, that the very day I had come into the world a babe had been
born to one of Queen Galaxa’s serving women; and so hastily summoning
the woman she ordered her to bring her babe into the royal bed-chamber
and leave it there, promising that it should be brought up as my foster-sister.
But no sooner had the serving woman gone her way rejoicing than the nurse
was ordered to change the children in the cradle, and in a few moments
Glow Stone was wrapt in my richly embroidered blanket and I swathed up
in her plain coverlets.
“How things went for several years I know not, but one day, ah, how well I
recollect it! my little mind was puzzled by hearing Crystallina cry out:
‘Nay, nay, dear mamma, ’tis not fair; I like it not. Each day when thou
comest to us thou givest Glow Stone ten kisses and me but a single one.’
Then would Queen Galaxa smile a sad smile and bestow some bauble upon
Crystallina to coax her back to contentment again.
“And so we went on, Crystallina and I, from one year to another until we
were little maids well grown, and she sat on the throne and wore royal
purple stitched with gold, and I plain white; but still most of the kisses fell
to my share. And I marvelled not a little at it, but dared not ask why it was.
However, once when I was alone with Queen Galaxa, seated on my cushion
in the corner plying my needle and thinking of the sail we were to have on
the river that day, suddenly I was startled to see the queen throw herself on
her knees in front of me, and to feel her clasp me in her arms and cover my
face and head with tears and kisses, as she sobbed and moaned,—
“‘O my babe, my lost babe, my blessing and my joy, wilt never, never,
never come back to me? Art gone forever? Must I give thee up, oh, must
I?’”
“‘Nay, Royal Lady,’ I stammered in my more than wonder at her words and
actions. ‘Thou art in a dream. Awake, and see clearly; I am not Crystallina. I
am Glow Stone, thy foster-child. I’ll hie me straight and bring my royal
sister to thee.’
“But she would not let me loose, and for all answer showered more kisses
on me till I was well-nigh smothered, so tight she held me pressed against
her bosom, while around and over me her long thick tresses fell like a
woven mantle.
born to one of Queen Galaxa’s serving women; and so hastily summoning
the woman she ordered her to bring her babe into the royal bed-chamber
and leave it there, promising that it should be brought up as my foster-sister.
But no sooner had the serving woman gone her way rejoicing than the nurse
was ordered to change the children in the cradle, and in a few moments
Glow Stone was wrapt in my richly embroidered blanket and I swathed up
in her plain coverlets.
“How things went for several years I know not, but one day, ah, how well I
recollect it! my little mind was puzzled by hearing Crystallina cry out:
‘Nay, nay, dear mamma, ’tis not fair; I like it not. Each day when thou
comest to us thou givest Glow Stone ten kisses and me but a single one.’
Then would Queen Galaxa smile a sad smile and bestow some bauble upon
Crystallina to coax her back to contentment again.
“And so we went on, Crystallina and I, from one year to another until we
were little maids well grown, and she sat on the throne and wore royal
purple stitched with gold, and I plain white; but still most of the kisses fell
to my share. And I marvelled not a little at it, but dared not ask why it was.
However, once when I was alone with Queen Galaxa, seated on my cushion
in the corner plying my needle and thinking of the sail we were to have on
the river that day, suddenly I was startled to see the queen throw herself on
her knees in front of me, and to feel her clasp me in her arms and cover my
face and head with tears and kisses, as she sobbed and moaned,—
“‘O my babe, my lost babe, my blessing and my joy, wilt never, never,
never come back to me? Art gone forever? Must I give thee up, oh, must
I?’”
“‘Nay, Royal Lady,’ I stammered in my more than wonder at her words and
actions. ‘Thou art in a dream. Awake, and see clearly; I am not Crystallina. I
am Glow Stone, thy foster-child. I’ll hie me straight and bring my royal
sister to thee.’
“But she would not let me loose, and for all answer showered more kisses
on me till I was well-nigh smothered, so tight she held me pressed against
her bosom, while around and over me her long thick tresses fell like a
woven mantle.
Page 89
“And then she told me all—all that I have told thee, little baron, and
charged me never to impart it unto any soul in Goggle Land; and I made a
solemn promise unto her that I never would.”
“And thou hast kept thy word like a true princess as thou art,” said I
cheerily, “for I am not of thy world, fair Crystallina.”
“Now that I have told thee the sad tale of the sorrowing princess with the
speck in her heart, little baron,” murmured Crystallina, fixing her large and
radiant eyes upon me, “there is but one thing more for me to do, and it is to
let thee look through me, so that thou mayst know exactly what counsel to
give.” And so saying the fair princess rose from her seat, and having placed
herself in front of me with a flood of white light falling full upon her back,
she lowered her black fan and bade me gaze upon the heavy heart which
she had carried about with her all these years, and tell her exactly how large
the speck was and where it lay, and what color it was.
I was overjoyed to get an opportunity at last to look through one of the
Mikkamenkies, and my own heart bounded with satisfaction as I looked and
looked upon that mysterious little thing, nay, rather a tiny being, living,
breathing, palpitating within her breast; now slow and measured as she
dwelt in thought upon her sad fate, now beating faster and faster as the hope
bubbled up in her mind that possibly I might be able to counsel her so
wisely that an end would come to all her sorrow.
“Well, wise little baron,” she murmured anxiously, “what seest thou? Is it
very large? In what part is it? Is it black as night or some color less fatal?”
“Take courage, fair princess,” said I, “it is very small and lies just beneath
the bow on the left side. Nor is it black, but reddish rather, as if a single
drop of blood from the veins of thy far distant ancestors had outlived them
these thousands of years and hardened there to tell whence thy people
came.” The princess wept tears of joy upon hearing these comforting words.
“If it had been black,” she whispered “I would have lain me down in this
bed of violets and never risen more till my people had come to bear me to
my grave in the silent burial chamber—unvisited by the River of Light.”
At this sad outbreak Bulger whined piteously and licked the princess’s
hands as he looked up at her with his dark eyes radiant with sympathy.
charged me never to impart it unto any soul in Goggle Land; and I made a
solemn promise unto her that I never would.”
“And thou hast kept thy word like a true princess as thou art,” said I
cheerily, “for I am not of thy world, fair Crystallina.”
“Now that I have told thee the sad tale of the sorrowing princess with the
speck in her heart, little baron,” murmured Crystallina, fixing her large and
radiant eyes upon me, “there is but one thing more for me to do, and it is to
let thee look through me, so that thou mayst know exactly what counsel to
give.” And so saying the fair princess rose from her seat, and having placed
herself in front of me with a flood of white light falling full upon her back,
she lowered her black fan and bade me gaze upon the heavy heart which
she had carried about with her all these years, and tell her exactly how large
the speck was and where it lay, and what color it was.
I was overjoyed to get an opportunity at last to look through one of the
Mikkamenkies, and my own heart bounded with satisfaction as I looked and
looked upon that mysterious little thing, nay, rather a tiny being, living,
breathing, palpitating within her breast; now slow and measured as she
dwelt in thought upon her sad fate, now beating faster and faster as the hope
bubbled up in her mind that possibly I might be able to counsel her so
wisely that an end would come to all her sorrow.
“Well, wise little baron,” she murmured anxiously, “what seest thou? Is it
very large? In what part is it? Is it black as night or some color less fatal?”
“Take courage, fair princess,” said I, “it is very small and lies just beneath
the bow on the left side. Nor is it black, but reddish rather, as if a single
drop of blood from the veins of thy far distant ancestors had outlived them
these thousands of years and hardened there to tell whence thy people
came.” The princess wept tears of joy upon hearing these comforting words.
“If it had been black,” she whispered “I would have lain me down in this
bed of violets and never risen more till my people had come to bear me to
my grave in the silent burial chamber—unvisited by the River of Light.”
At this sad outbreak Bulger whined piteously and licked the princess’s
hands as he looked up at her with his dark eyes radiant with sympathy.
Page 90
She was greatly cheered by this message of comfort, and it moved me, too,
by its heartiness.
“List, fair princess,” said I gravely. “I own the task is not a light one, but
hope for the best. I would that we had more time, but as thou knowest
Queen Galaxa’s heart will soon run down, therefore must we act with
despatch as well as wisdom. But first of all must I speak with the queen and
gain her consent to act for thee in this matter.”
“That, I fear me, she will never grant,” moaned Crystallina. “However, thou
art so much wiser than I—do as best seems to thee.”
“The next thing to be done, fair princess,” I added solemnly, “is to show thy
heart boldly and fearlessly to thy people.”
“Nay, little baron,” she exclaimed, rising to her feet, “that may not be, that
may not be, for know that our law doth make it treason itself for one of our
people to look through a person of royal blood. Oh, no, oh, no, little baron,
that may never be!”
“Stay, sweet princess,” I urged in gentlest tones, “not so fast. Thou dost not
know what I mean by showing thy heart boldly to thy people. Never fear. I
will not break the law of the land, and yet they shall look upon the speck
within thy heart, and see how small it is and hear what I have to say about
it, and thou shalt not even be visible to them.”
“O little baron,” murmured Crystallina, “if this may only be! I feel they will
forgive me. Thou art so wise and thy words carry such strong hope to my
poor, heavy heart that I almost”—
“Nay, fair princess,” I interrupted, “hope for the best, no more. I am not
wise enough to read the future, and from what I know of thy people they
seem but little different from mine own. Perchance I may be able to sway
them toward my views, and make them cry, ‘Long live princess
Crystallina!’ but I can only promise thee to do my best. Betake thee now to
the palace, and scorn not for yet a day or so to take up the golden comb and
play the damozel Glow Stone in all humility.”
by its heartiness.
“List, fair princess,” said I gravely. “I own the task is not a light one, but
hope for the best. I would that we had more time, but as thou knowest
Queen Galaxa’s heart will soon run down, therefore must we act with
despatch as well as wisdom. But first of all must I speak with the queen and
gain her consent to act for thee in this matter.”
“That, I fear me, she will never grant,” moaned Crystallina. “However, thou
art so much wiser than I—do as best seems to thee.”
“The next thing to be done, fair princess,” I added solemnly, “is to show thy
heart boldly and fearlessly to thy people.”
“Nay, little baron,” she exclaimed, rising to her feet, “that may not be, that
may not be, for know that our law doth make it treason itself for one of our
people to look through a person of royal blood. Oh, no, oh, no, little baron,
that may never be!”
“Stay, sweet princess,” I urged in gentlest tones, “not so fast. Thou dost not
know what I mean by showing thy heart boldly to thy people. Never fear. I
will not break the law of the land, and yet they shall look upon the speck
within thy heart, and see how small it is and hear what I have to say about
it, and thou shalt not even be visible to them.”
“O little baron,” murmured Crystallina, “if this may only be! I feel they will
forgive me. Thou art so wise and thy words carry such strong hope to my
poor, heavy heart that I almost”—
“Nay, fair princess,” I interrupted, “hope for the best, no more. I am not
wise enough to read the future, and from what I know of thy people they
seem but little different from mine own. Perchance I may be able to sway
them toward my views, and make them cry, ‘Long live princess
Crystallina!’ but I can only promise thee to do my best. Betake thee now to
the palace, and scorn not for yet a day or so to take up the golden comb and
play the damozel Glow Stone in all humility.”
Page 91
CHAPTER XIII
HOW I SET TO WORK TO UNDO A WRONG THAT HAD BEEN
DONE IN THE KINGDOM OF THE MIKKAMENKIES, AND
HOW BULGER HELPED.—QUEEN GALAXA’S CONFESSION.
—I AM CREATED PRIME MINISTER AS LONG AS SHE LIVES.
—WHAT TOOK PLACE IN THE THRONE ROOM.—MY
SPEECH TO THE MEN OF GOGGLE LAND AFTER WHICH I
SHOW THEM SOMETHING WORTH SEEING.—HOW I WAS
PULLED IN TWO DIFFERENT DIRECTIONS AND WHAT
CAME OF IT.
The first thing I did after the genuine princess Crystallina had left me was
to seek out Doctor Nebulosus and learn from him the exact number of hours
before the queen’s heart would run down.
As he had just been making an examination, he was able to tell the very
minute: it was seventeen hours and thirteen minutes, rather a short time you
must confess, dear friends, in which to accomplish such an important piece
of business as I had in mind. I then made my way directly to the royal
palace and demanded a private audience with the Lady of the Crystal
Throne.
With the advice of Sir Amber O’Pake and Lord Cornucore she firmly but
graciously refused to receive me, giving as an excuse that the excitement
that would be sure to follow an interview with the “Man of Coal”—so the
Mikkamenkies had named me—would shorten her life at least thirteen
minutes.
But I was not to be put off in so unceremonious a manner. Sitting down, I
seized a pen and wrote the following words upon a piece of glazed silk:—
HOW I SET TO WORK TO UNDO A WRONG THAT HAD BEEN
DONE IN THE KINGDOM OF THE MIKKAMENKIES, AND
HOW BULGER HELPED.—QUEEN GALAXA’S CONFESSION.
—I AM CREATED PRIME MINISTER AS LONG AS SHE LIVES.
—WHAT TOOK PLACE IN THE THRONE ROOM.—MY
SPEECH TO THE MEN OF GOGGLE LAND AFTER WHICH I
SHOW THEM SOMETHING WORTH SEEING.—HOW I WAS
PULLED IN TWO DIFFERENT DIRECTIONS AND WHAT
CAME OF IT.
The first thing I did after the genuine princess Crystallina had left me was
to seek out Doctor Nebulosus and learn from him the exact number of hours
before the queen’s heart would run down.
As he had just been making an examination, he was able to tell the very
minute: it was seventeen hours and thirteen minutes, rather a short time you
must confess, dear friends, in which to accomplish such an important piece
of business as I had in mind. I then made my way directly to the royal
palace and demanded a private audience with the Lady of the Crystal
Throne.
With the advice of Sir Amber O’Pake and Lord Cornucore she firmly but
graciously refused to receive me, giving as an excuse that the excitement
that would be sure to follow an interview with the “Man of Coal”—so the
Mikkamenkies had named me—would shorten her life at least thirteen
minutes.
But I was not to be put off in so unceremonious a manner. Sitting down, I
seized a pen and wrote the following words upon a piece of glazed silk:—
Page 92
“To Galaxa, Queen of the Mikkamenkies, Lady of the Crystal Throne.
“I, Lord Bulger, a Mikkamenkian Noble, Bearer of this, who was the first to
discover that the real princess was not sitting on the steps of the Crystal
Throne, demand an audience for my Master Baron Sebastian von Troomp,
commonly known as ‘Little Baron Trump,’ and prompted by him I ask,
What are thirteen minutes of thy life, O Queen Galaxa, to the long years of
sorrow and disappointment in store for thy royal child?”
Taking this letter in his mouth, Bulger sprang away with long and rapid
bounds. In a few minutes he was in the presence of the queen, for the
guards had fallen back affrighted as they saw him draw near with his dark
eyes flashing indignation. Raising himself upon his hind feet, he laid the
letter in Galaxa’s hands. The moment she had read it she fell into a swoon,
and all was stir and commotion in and round about the palace. I was hastily
summoned and the audience chamber cleared of every attendant save
Doctor Nebulosus, Sir Amber O’Pake, Lord Cornucore, Lord Bulger, and
me.
“Send for the damozel Glow Stone,” commanded the queen, and when she
had appeared, to the amazement of all saving Bulger and me, Galaxa bade
her mount the steps of the Crystal Throne, then, having embraced her most
tenderly, the queen spoke these words:—
“O faithful Councillors and wise friends from the upper world, this is the
real princess Crystallina, whom I have for all these years wickedly and
wrongfully kept from her high state and royal privileges. She was born with
a speck in her heart, and I feared that it would be useless to ask my people
to accept her as my successor.”
“Ay, Lady of the Crystal Throne,” exclaimed Lord Cornucore, “thou hast
wisely done. Thy people would never have received her as Princess
Crystallina, for, being by the laws of our land denied the privilege to look
for themselves, they never would have believed that this spot in the
princess’s heart was but a tiny speck like a single hair crystal in the arm of
thy magnificent throne. Therefore, O queen, we counsel thee not to imbitter
thy last hours by differences with thy loving subjects.”
“My Lord Cornucore,” said I with a low bow, “I make bold to raise my
voice against thine, and I crave permission from Queen Galaxa to parley
“I, Lord Bulger, a Mikkamenkian Noble, Bearer of this, who was the first to
discover that the real princess was not sitting on the steps of the Crystal
Throne, demand an audience for my Master Baron Sebastian von Troomp,
commonly known as ‘Little Baron Trump,’ and prompted by him I ask,
What are thirteen minutes of thy life, O Queen Galaxa, to the long years of
sorrow and disappointment in store for thy royal child?”
Taking this letter in his mouth, Bulger sprang away with long and rapid
bounds. In a few minutes he was in the presence of the queen, for the
guards had fallen back affrighted as they saw him draw near with his dark
eyes flashing indignation. Raising himself upon his hind feet, he laid the
letter in Galaxa’s hands. The moment she had read it she fell into a swoon,
and all was stir and commotion in and round about the palace. I was hastily
summoned and the audience chamber cleared of every attendant save
Doctor Nebulosus, Sir Amber O’Pake, Lord Cornucore, Lord Bulger, and
me.
“Send for the damozel Glow Stone,” commanded the queen, and when she
had appeared, to the amazement of all saving Bulger and me, Galaxa bade
her mount the steps of the Crystal Throne, then, having embraced her most
tenderly, the queen spoke these words:—
“O faithful Councillors and wise friends from the upper world, this is the
real princess Crystallina, whom I have for all these years wickedly and
wrongfully kept from her high state and royal privileges. She was born with
a speck in her heart, and I feared that it would be useless to ask my people
to accept her as my successor.”
“Ay, Lady of the Crystal Throne,” exclaimed Lord Cornucore, “thou hast
wisely done. Thy people would never have received her as Princess
Crystallina, for, being by the laws of our land denied the privilege to look
for themselves, they never would have believed that this spot in the
princess’s heart was but a tiny speck like a single hair crystal in the arm of
thy magnificent throne. Therefore, O queen, we counsel thee not to imbitter
thy last hours by differences with thy loving subjects.”
“My Lord Cornucore,” said I with a low bow, “I make bold to raise my
voice against thine, and I crave permission from Queen Galaxa to parley
Page 93
with her people.”
“Forbid it, royal lady!” cried Sir Amber O’Pake savagely, at which Bulger
gave a low growl and showed his teeth.
“Queen Galaxa,” I added gravely, “a wrong confessed is half redressed.
This fair princess, ’tis true, hath a speck in her heart which ill accords with
the name bestowed upon her by thy people. Bid me be master until thy heart
runs down, and by the Knighthood of all the Trumps I promise thee that
thou shalt have three hours of happiness ere thy royal heart has ceased to
beat!”
“Be it so, little baron,” exclaimed Galaxa joyfully. “I proclaim thee prime
minister for the rest of my life.” At these words Bulger broke out into a
series of glad barks, and, raising upon his hind legs, licked the queen’s hand
in token of his gratitude, while the fair princess looked a love at me that
was too deep to put into words.
“I had now but a few hours to act. The excitement, so Doctor Nebulosus
assured me, would shorten the queen’s life a full hour.”
It had always been my custom to carry about with me a small but excellent
magnifying-glass, a double convex lens, for the purpose of making
examinations of minute objects, and also for reading inscriptions too fine to
be seen with the naked eye. Hastily summoning a skilful metal worker, I
instructed him to set the lens in a short tube and to enclose that tube within
another, so that I could lengthen it at my pleasure. Then having called
together as many of the head men of the nation as the throne room would
hold, I requested Lord Cornucore to inform them of the confession which
Queen Galaxa had made; namely, that in reality damozel Glow Stone was
princess Crystallina and princess Crystallina was damozel Glow Stone.
They were stricken speechless by this piece of information, but when Lord
Cornucore went on to tell the whole story and to explain to them why the
queen had practised this deception upon them, they broke out into the
wildest lamentation, repeating over and over again in piteous tones,—
“A speck in her heart! A speck in her heart! O dire misfortune! O woful
day! She never can be our princess if she hath a speck in her heart!” By this
time my arrangements were complete. I had placed the princess Crystallina
just outside the door of the throne room where she stood concealed behind
“Forbid it, royal lady!” cried Sir Amber O’Pake savagely, at which Bulger
gave a low growl and showed his teeth.
“Queen Galaxa,” I added gravely, “a wrong confessed is half redressed.
This fair princess, ’tis true, hath a speck in her heart which ill accords with
the name bestowed upon her by thy people. Bid me be master until thy heart
runs down, and by the Knighthood of all the Trumps I promise thee that
thou shalt have three hours of happiness ere thy royal heart has ceased to
beat!”
“Be it so, little baron,” exclaimed Galaxa joyfully. “I proclaim thee prime
minister for the rest of my life.” At these words Bulger broke out into a
series of glad barks, and, raising upon his hind legs, licked the queen’s hand
in token of his gratitude, while the fair princess looked a love at me that
was too deep to put into words.
“I had now but a few hours to act. The excitement, so Doctor Nebulosus
assured me, would shorten the queen’s life a full hour.”
It had always been my custom to carry about with me a small but excellent
magnifying-glass, a double convex lens, for the purpose of making
examinations of minute objects, and also for reading inscriptions too fine to
be seen with the naked eye. Hastily summoning a skilful metal worker, I
instructed him to set the lens in a short tube and to enclose that tube within
another, so that I could lengthen it at my pleasure. Then having called
together as many of the head men of the nation as the throne room would
hold, I requested Lord Cornucore to inform them of the confession which
Queen Galaxa had made; namely, that in reality damozel Glow Stone was
princess Crystallina and princess Crystallina was damozel Glow Stone.
They were stricken speechless by this piece of information, but when Lord
Cornucore went on to tell the whole story and to explain to them why the
queen had practised this deception upon them, they broke out into the
wildest lamentation, repeating over and over again in piteous tones,—
“A speck in her heart! A speck in her heart! O dire misfortune! O woful
day! She never can be our princess if she hath a speck in her heart!” By this
time my arrangements were complete. I had placed the princess Crystallina
just outside the door of the throne room where she stood concealed behind
Page 94
the thick hangings, and near her I had stationed Doctor Nebulosus with a
large circular mirror of burnished silver in his hand. Calling out in a loud
voice for silence, I thus addressed the weeping subjects of Queen Galaxa:—
“O Mikkamenkies, Men of Goggle Land, Transparent Folk, I count myself
most happy to be among you at this hour and to be permitted, by your
gracious queen, to raise my voice in defence of the unfortunate princess
with the speck in her heart. Being of noble birth and an inhabitant of
another world, it was lawful for me to look through the sorrowing princess,
and I have done it. Yes, Mikkamenkies, I have gazed upon her heart; I have
seen the speck within it! Give ear, Men of Goggle Land, and you shall
know how that speck came there; for it is not, as you doubtless think, a
coal-black spot within that fair enclosure, clearer than the columns of
Galaxa’s throne. Oh, no, Mikkamenkies, a thousand times no: it is a tiny
blemish of reddish hue, a drop of princely blood from the upper world,
which I inhabit, and this drop in all these countless centuries has coursed
through the veins of a thousand kings, and still kept its roseate glow, still
remembered the glorious sunshine which called it into being; and now, Men
of Goggle Land, lest you think that for some dark purpose of mine own I
speak other than the pure and sober truth, behold, I show you the fair
Crystallina’s heart, in its very life and being as it is, beating and throbbing
with hope and fear comingled. Look and judge for yourselves!” And with
this I signalled to those on the outside of the palace to carry out my
instructions.
large circular mirror of burnished silver in his hand. Calling out in a loud
voice for silence, I thus addressed the weeping subjects of Queen Galaxa:—
“O Mikkamenkies, Men of Goggle Land, Transparent Folk, I count myself
most happy to be among you at this hour and to be permitted, by your
gracious queen, to raise my voice in defence of the unfortunate princess
with the speck in her heart. Being of noble birth and an inhabitant of
another world, it was lawful for me to look through the sorrowing princess,
and I have done it. Yes, Mikkamenkies, I have gazed upon her heart; I have
seen the speck within it! Give ear, Men of Goggle Land, and you shall
know how that speck came there; for it is not, as you doubtless think, a
coal-black spot within that fair enclosure, clearer than the columns of
Galaxa’s throne. Oh, no, Mikkamenkies, a thousand times no: it is a tiny
blemish of reddish hue, a drop of princely blood from the upper world,
which I inhabit, and this drop in all these countless centuries has coursed
through the veins of a thousand kings, and still kept its roseate glow, still
remembered the glorious sunshine which called it into being; and now, Men
of Goggle Land, lest you think that for some dark purpose of mine own I
speak other than the pure and sober truth, behold, I show you the fair
Crystallina’s heart, in its very life and being as it is, beating and throbbing
with hope and fear comingled. Look and judge for yourselves!” And with
this I signalled to those on the outside of the palace to carry out my
instructions.
Page 95
BULGER PARTS HIS
MASTER FROM
PRINCESS
CRYSTALLINA.
In an instant the thick curtains were drawn and the throne room was
wrapped in darkness, and at the same moment Doctor Nebulosus, with his
mirror, caught the strong, white rays of light and threw them upon
Crystallina’s body, while I through an opening in the hangings made haste
to apply the tube to which the lens had been fitted, and, catching the
reflected image of her heart, threw it up in plain and startling view upon the
opposite wall of the throne room. Upon seeing how small the speck was and
how truthfully I had described it, the Mikkamenkies fell a-weeping for
purest joy, and then, as if with one voice, they burst out,—
“Long live the fair princess Crystallina with the ruby speck in her heart! and
ten thousand blessings on the head of little Baron Trump and Lord Bulger
for saving our land from cruel dissensions!” The people on the outside took
up the cry, and in a few moments the whole city was thronged with bands of
Queen Galaxa’s subjects, singing and dancing and telling of their love for
the fair princess with the ruby speck in her heart. I had kept my word—
MASTER FROM
PRINCESS
CRYSTALLINA.
In an instant the thick curtains were drawn and the throne room was
wrapped in darkness, and at the same moment Doctor Nebulosus, with his
mirror, caught the strong, white rays of light and threw them upon
Crystallina’s body, while I through an opening in the hangings made haste
to apply the tube to which the lens had been fitted, and, catching the
reflected image of her heart, threw it up in plain and startling view upon the
opposite wall of the throne room. Upon seeing how small the speck was and
how truthfully I had described it, the Mikkamenkies fell a-weeping for
purest joy, and then, as if with one voice, they burst out,—
“Long live the fair princess Crystallina with the ruby speck in her heart! and
ten thousand blessings on the head of little Baron Trump and Lord Bulger
for saving our land from cruel dissensions!” The people on the outside took
up the cry, and in a few moments the whole city was thronged with bands of
Queen Galaxa’s subjects, singing and dancing and telling of their love for
the fair princess with the ruby speck in her heart. I had kept my word—
Page 96
Queen Galaxa would have at least three hours of complete happiness ere
her heart ran down.
But suddenly the River of Light began to flicker and dim its flood of
brilliant white rays.
Night was coming. Noiselessly, as if by magic, the Mikkamenkies faded
from my sight, stealing away in search of beds, and as the gloom crept into
the great throne room, some one plucked me gently by the hand and a soft
voice whispered,—
“I love! I love thee! Oh, who other than I can tell how I love thee!” and then
a grip stronger than that gentle hand seized me by the skirt of my coat and
dragged me away slowly, but surely, away, through the darkness, through
the gloom, out into the silent streets, ever away until at last that soft voice,
choking with a sob, ceased its pleading and gasped, “Farewell, oh, farewell!
I dare go no farther!” And so Bulger, in his wisdom, led me on and ever on
out of the City of the Mikkamenkies, out upon the Marble Highway!
her heart ran down.
But suddenly the River of Light began to flicker and dim its flood of
brilliant white rays.
Night was coming. Noiselessly, as if by magic, the Mikkamenkies faded
from my sight, stealing away in search of beds, and as the gloom crept into
the great throne room, some one plucked me gently by the hand and a soft
voice whispered,—
“I love! I love thee! Oh, who other than I can tell how I love thee!” and then
a grip stronger than that gentle hand seized me by the skirt of my coat and
dragged me away slowly, but surely, away, through the darkness, through
the gloom, out into the silent streets, ever away until at last that soft voice,
choking with a sob, ceased its pleading and gasped, “Farewell, oh, farewell!
I dare go no farther!” And so Bulger, in his wisdom, led me on and ever on
out of the City of the Mikkamenkies, out upon the Marble Highway!
Page 97
CHAPTER XIV
BULGER AND I TURN OUR BACKS ON THE FAIR DOMAIN OF
QUEEN CRYSTALLINA.—NATURE’S WONDERFUL
SPEAKING-TUBE.—CRYSTALLINA’S ATTEMPT TO TURN US
BACK.—HOW I KEPT BULGER FROM YIELDING.—SOME
INCIDENTS OF OUR JOURNEY ALONG THE MARBLE
HIGHWAY, AND HOW WE CAME TO THE GLORIOUS
GATEWAY OF SOLID SILVER.
Me, the sorrowing Sebastian, loaded with as heavy a heart as ever a mortal
of my size had borne away with him, did the wise Bulger lead along the
broad and silent highway, farther and yet farther from the city of the
Mikkamenkies, until at last the music of the fountains pattering in their
crystal basins died away in the distance and the darkness far behind me. I
felt that my wise little brother was right, and so I followed on after, with not
a sigh or a syllable to stay him.
But he halted at last, and, as I felt about me, I discovered that I was standing
beside one of the richly carved seats that one so often meets with along the
Marble Highway. I was quite as foot-weary as I was heart-heavy, and
reaching out I touched the spring which I knew would transform the seat
into a bed, and clambering upon it with my wise Bulger nestled beside me, I
soon fell into a deep and refreshing sleep.
When I awoke and, sitting up, looked back toward Queen Crystallina’s
capital, I could see the River of Light pouring down its flood of white rays
far away in the distance; but only a faint reflection came out to where we
had passed the night, and then I knew that my faithful companion had led
me to the very uttermost limit of the Mikkamenky domain before he had
BULGER AND I TURN OUR BACKS ON THE FAIR DOMAIN OF
QUEEN CRYSTALLINA.—NATURE’S WONDERFUL
SPEAKING-TUBE.—CRYSTALLINA’S ATTEMPT TO TURN US
BACK.—HOW I KEPT BULGER FROM YIELDING.—SOME
INCIDENTS OF OUR JOURNEY ALONG THE MARBLE
HIGHWAY, AND HOW WE CAME TO THE GLORIOUS
GATEWAY OF SOLID SILVER.
Me, the sorrowing Sebastian, loaded with as heavy a heart as ever a mortal
of my size had borne away with him, did the wise Bulger lead along the
broad and silent highway, farther and yet farther from the city of the
Mikkamenkies, until at last the music of the fountains pattering in their
crystal basins died away in the distance and the darkness far behind me. I
felt that my wise little brother was right, and so I followed on after, with not
a sigh or a syllable to stay him.
But he halted at last, and, as I felt about me, I discovered that I was standing
beside one of the richly carved seats that one so often meets with along the
Marble Highway. I was quite as foot-weary as I was heart-heavy, and
reaching out I touched the spring which I knew would transform the seat
into a bed, and clambering upon it with my wise Bulger nestled beside me, I
soon fell into a deep and refreshing sleep.
When I awoke and, sitting up, looked back toward Queen Crystallina’s
capital, I could see the River of Light pouring down its flood of white rays
far away in the distance; but only a faint reflection came out to where we
had passed the night, and then I knew that my faithful companion had led
me to the very uttermost limit of the Mikkamenky domain before he had
Page 98
halted. Yes, sure enough, for, as I raised my eyes, there towering above the
bed stood the slender crystal column which marked the end of Goggle
Land, and upon its face I read the extract from a royal decree forbidding a
Mikkamenky to overstep this limit under pain of incurring the queen’s most
serious displeasure.
Before me was darkness and uncertainty; behind me lay the fair Kingdom
of the Transparent Folk yet in sight, lighted up like a long line of happy
homes in which the fires were blazing bright and warm on the hearthstones.
Did I turn back? Did I hesitate? No. I could see a pair of speaking eyes
fixed upon me, and could hear a low whine of impatience coaxing me
along.
Stooping down, I fastened a bit of silken cord taken from the bed to
Bulger’s collar and bade him lead the way.
It was a long while before the light of Queen Crystallina’s city faded away
entirely, and even when it ceased to be of any service in making known to
me the grandeur and beauty of the vast underground passage, I could still
see it glitter like a silver star away, away behind me.
But it disappeared at last, and then I felt that I had parted forever with the
dear little princess with the speck in her heart.
Bulger didn’t seem to have the slightest difficulty in keeping in the centre
of the Marble Highway, and never allowed the leading string to slack up for
a moment. However, it was by no means a tramp through utter darkness, for
the lizards of which I have already spoken, aroused by the sound of my
footfalls, snapped their tails and lighted up their tiny flash torches in eager
attempts to discover whence the noise proceeded, and what sort of a being it
was that had invaded their silent domains. We had covered possibly two
leagues when suddenly a low and mysterious voice, as soft and gentle as if
it had dropped from the clear, starry heavens of my own beautiful world,
reached my ear.
“Sebastian! Sebastian!” it murmured. Before I could stop to think, I uttered
a cry of wonder, and the noise of my voice seemed to awaken ten thousand
of the tiny living flash lights inhabiting the cracks and crevices of the vast
arched corridor, flooding it for a moment or so with a soft and roseate
radiance.
bed stood the slender crystal column which marked the end of Goggle
Land, and upon its face I read the extract from a royal decree forbidding a
Mikkamenky to overstep this limit under pain of incurring the queen’s most
serious displeasure.
Before me was darkness and uncertainty; behind me lay the fair Kingdom
of the Transparent Folk yet in sight, lighted up like a long line of happy
homes in which the fires were blazing bright and warm on the hearthstones.
Did I turn back? Did I hesitate? No. I could see a pair of speaking eyes
fixed upon me, and could hear a low whine of impatience coaxing me
along.
Stooping down, I fastened a bit of silken cord taken from the bed to
Bulger’s collar and bade him lead the way.
It was a long while before the light of Queen Crystallina’s city faded away
entirely, and even when it ceased to be of any service in making known to
me the grandeur and beauty of the vast underground passage, I could still
see it glitter like a silver star away, away behind me.
But it disappeared at last, and then I felt that I had parted forever with the
dear little princess with the speck in her heart.
Bulger didn’t seem to have the slightest difficulty in keeping in the centre
of the Marble Highway, and never allowed the leading string to slack up for
a moment. However, it was by no means a tramp through utter darkness, for
the lizards of which I have already spoken, aroused by the sound of my
footfalls, snapped their tails and lighted up their tiny flash torches in eager
attempts to discover whence the noise proceeded, and what sort of a being it
was that had invaded their silent domains. We had covered possibly two
leagues when suddenly a low and mysterious voice, as soft and gentle as if
it had dropped from the clear, starry heavens of my own beautiful world,
reached my ear.
“Sebastian! Sebastian!” it murmured. Before I could stop to think, I uttered
a cry of wonder, and the noise of my voice seemed to awaken ten thousand
of the tiny living flash lights inhabiting the cracks and crevices of the vast
arched corridor, flooding it for a moment or so with a soft and roseate
radiance.
Page 99
“Sebastian! Sebastian!” again murmured the mellow and echo-like voice,
coming from the very walls of rock beside me.
Hastily drawing near to the spot whence the words seemed to come, I laid
my ear against the smooth face of the rock. Again the same soft-sighing
voice pronounced my name so clearly and so close beside me that I reached
out to grasp Crystallina’s hand, for hers was the voice,—the same low,
sweet voice that had told me of her sorrow in the Spectral Garden; but there
was no one there. In reaching out, however, I had passed my left hand along
the face of the wall, and it had marked the presence of a round smooth
opening in its rocky face, an opening about the size of a rain-water pipe in
the upper world.
Instantly it flashed upon my mind that through some whim of nature this
opening extended for leagues back towards the city of the Mikkamenkies
through the miles of solid rock, and opened in the very Throne Room of the
Princess Crystallina.
Yes, I was right, for after a moment or so again the same low, sweet voice
came through the speaking-tube of nature’s own making and fell upon my
eager ear.
I waited until it had ceased, and setting my mouth in front of the opening I
murmured in strong but gentle tones,—
“Farewell, dear Princess Crystallina. Bulger and the little baron both bid
thee a long farewell!” and then raising Bulger in my arms, I bade him weep
for his royal friend whom he would never see again.
He gave a long, low, piteous cry, half-whine, half-howl, and then I listened
for Crystallina’s voice. It was not long in coming.
“Farewell, dear Bulger; farewell, dear Sebastian! Crystallina will never
forget you until her poor heart with the speck in it runs down and the
Crystal Throne knows her no more.” Poor Bulger! It now became my turn
to tear him from this spot, for Crystallina’s voice, sounding thus
unexpectedly in his ears, had aroused all the deep affection which he had so
ruthlessly smothered in order to bring his little master to his senses and free
him from the charm of Crystallina’s grace and beauty. But in vain. All my
strength, all my entreaties, were powerless to move him from the place.
coming from the very walls of rock beside me.
Hastily drawing near to the spot whence the words seemed to come, I laid
my ear against the smooth face of the rock. Again the same soft-sighing
voice pronounced my name so clearly and so close beside me that I reached
out to grasp Crystallina’s hand, for hers was the voice,—the same low,
sweet voice that had told me of her sorrow in the Spectral Garden; but there
was no one there. In reaching out, however, I had passed my left hand along
the face of the wall, and it had marked the presence of a round smooth
opening in its rocky face, an opening about the size of a rain-water pipe in
the upper world.
Instantly it flashed upon my mind that through some whim of nature this
opening extended for leagues back towards the city of the Mikkamenkies
through the miles of solid rock, and opened in the very Throne Room of the
Princess Crystallina.
Yes, I was right, for after a moment or so again the same low, sweet voice
came through the speaking-tube of nature’s own making and fell upon my
eager ear.
I waited until it had ceased, and setting my mouth in front of the opening I
murmured in strong but gentle tones,—
“Farewell, dear Princess Crystallina. Bulger and the little baron both bid
thee a long farewell!” and then raising Bulger in my arms, I bade him weep
for his royal friend whom he would never see again.
He gave a long, low, piteous cry, half-whine, half-howl, and then I listened
for Crystallina’s voice. It was not long in coming.
“Farewell, dear Bulger; farewell, dear Sebastian! Crystallina will never
forget you until her poor heart with the speck in it runs down and the
Crystal Throne knows her no more.” Poor Bulger! It now became my turn
to tear him from this spot, for Crystallina’s voice, sounding thus
unexpectedly in his ears, had aroused all the deep affection which he had so
ruthlessly smothered in order to bring his little master to his senses and free
him from the charm of Crystallina’s grace and beauty. But in vain. All my
strength, all my entreaties, were powerless to move him from the place.
Page 100
Evidently Crystallina had heard me pleading with Bulger and had imagined
that now I would waver and stand irresolute.
“Heed dear Bulger’s prayer, O beloved,” she pleaded, “and turn back, turn
back to thy disconsolate Crystallina, whom thou madest so happy for a brief
moment! Turn back! Oh, turn back!” Bulger now began to whine and cry
most piteously. I felt that something must be done at once, or the most
direful consequences might ensue—that Bulger, crazed by the sweet tones
of Crystallina’s voice, might break away from me and dart away in mad
race back to the city of the Mikkamenkies, back to the fair young queen of
the Crystal Throne.
It became necessary for me to resort to trick and artifice to save my dear
little brother from his own loving heart. Drawing his head up against my
body and covering his eyes with my left arm, I quickly unloosened my
neckerchief, and thrusting it into this wonderful speaking-tube closed it
effectively.
And thus I saved my faithful Bulger from himself, thus I closed his ears to
the music of Crystallina’s voice; but it was not until after a good hour’s
waiting that he could bring himself to believe that his beloved friend would
speak no more.
After several hours more of journeying along the Marble Highway a speck
of light caught my eye, far on ahead, and I redoubled my pace to reach it
quickly. I was soon rewarded for my trouble by entering a wonderful
chamber, circular in form, with a domed roof. In the centre of this fair
temple of the underground world sprang a glorious fountain with a mighty
rush of waters which brought with them such a phosphorescence that this
vast round chamber was lighted up with a pale yellow light in which the
countless crystals of the roof and sides sparkled magnificently.
Here we passed the night, or what I called the night, refreshing ourselves
with food which I had brought from the Kingdom of the Mikkamenkies,
and drinking and bathing in the wonderful fountain which leaped into the
air with a rush and a whir, and filled it with a strange and fitful radiance.
Upon awaking both Bulger and I felt greatly refreshed both in body and
mind, and we made haste to seek out the lofty portal opening upon the
Marble Highway, and were soon trudging along it again. Hour after hour we
kept on our feet, for something told me that we could not be far away from
that now I would waver and stand irresolute.
“Heed dear Bulger’s prayer, O beloved,” she pleaded, “and turn back, turn
back to thy disconsolate Crystallina, whom thou madest so happy for a brief
moment! Turn back! Oh, turn back!” Bulger now began to whine and cry
most piteously. I felt that something must be done at once, or the most
direful consequences might ensue—that Bulger, crazed by the sweet tones
of Crystallina’s voice, might break away from me and dart away in mad
race back to the city of the Mikkamenkies, back to the fair young queen of
the Crystal Throne.
It became necessary for me to resort to trick and artifice to save my dear
little brother from his own loving heart. Drawing his head up against my
body and covering his eyes with my left arm, I quickly unloosened my
neckerchief, and thrusting it into this wonderful speaking-tube closed it
effectively.
And thus I saved my faithful Bulger from himself, thus I closed his ears to
the music of Crystallina’s voice; but it was not until after a good hour’s
waiting that he could bring himself to believe that his beloved friend would
speak no more.
After several hours more of journeying along the Marble Highway a speck
of light caught my eye, far on ahead, and I redoubled my pace to reach it
quickly. I was soon rewarded for my trouble by entering a wonderful
chamber, circular in form, with a domed roof. In the centre of this fair
temple of the underground world sprang a glorious fountain with a mighty
rush of waters which brought with them such a phosphorescence that this
vast round chamber was lighted up with a pale yellow light in which the
countless crystals of the roof and sides sparkled magnificently.
Here we passed the night, or what I called the night, refreshing ourselves
with food which I had brought from the Kingdom of the Mikkamenkies,
and drinking and bathing in the wonderful fountain which leaped into the
air with a rush and a whir, and filled it with a strange and fitful radiance.
Upon awaking both Bulger and I felt greatly refreshed both in body and
mind, and we made haste to seek out the lofty portal opening upon the
Marble Highway, and were soon trudging along it again. Hour after hour we
kept on our feet, for something told me that we could not be far away from
Page 101
the confines of some other domain of this World within a World; and this
inward prompting of mine proved to be correct, for Bulger suddenly gave a
joyful bark and began to caper about as much as to say,—
“O little master, if thou only hadst my keen scent, thou wouldst know that
we are drawing near to human habitations of some kind!”
Sure enough, in a few moments a faint light came creeping in beneath the
mighty arches of the broad corridor, and every instant it gathered in strength
until now I could see clearly about me, and then all of a sudden I caught
sight of the source of this shy and unsteady light. There in front of me
towered two gigantic candelabra of carved and chased and polished silver,
both crowned with a hundred lights, one on each side of the Marble
Highway—not the dull, soft flames of oil or wax, but the white tongues of
fire produced by ignited gas escaping from the chemist’s retort.
It was marvellous, it was magnificent, and I stood looking up at these great
clusters of tongues of flames, spellbound by the glorious illumination thus
set in silent majesty at this gateway to some city of the under World.
Bulger’s warning growl brought me to myself, but I must end this chapter
here, dear friends, and halt to collect my thoughts before I proceed to tell
you what I saw after passing this glorious gateway illumined by these two
gigantic candelabra of solid silver.
inward prompting of mine proved to be correct, for Bulger suddenly gave a
joyful bark and began to caper about as much as to say,—
“O little master, if thou only hadst my keen scent, thou wouldst know that
we are drawing near to human habitations of some kind!”
Sure enough, in a few moments a faint light came creeping in beneath the
mighty arches of the broad corridor, and every instant it gathered in strength
until now I could see clearly about me, and then all of a sudden I caught
sight of the source of this shy and unsteady light. There in front of me
towered two gigantic candelabra of carved and chased and polished silver,
both crowned with a hundred lights, one on each side of the Marble
Highway—not the dull, soft flames of oil or wax, but the white tongues of
fire produced by ignited gas escaping from the chemist’s retort.
It was marvellous, it was magnificent, and I stood looking up at these great
clusters of tongues of flames, spellbound by the glorious illumination thus
set in silent majesty at this gateway to some city of the under World.
Bulger’s warning growl brought me to myself, but I must end this chapter
here, dear friends, and halt to collect my thoughts before I proceed to tell
you what I saw after passing this glorious gateway illumined by these two
gigantic candelabra of solid silver.
Page 102
CHAPTER XV
THE GUARDS AT THE SILVER GATEWAY.—WHAT THEY WERE
LIKE.—OUR RECEPTION BY THEM.—I MAKE A
WONDERFUL DISCOVERY.—THE WORLD’S FIRST
TELEPHONE.—BULGER AND I SUCCEED IN MAKING
FRIENDS WITH THESE STRANGERS.—A BRIEF
DESCRIPTION OF THE SOODOPSIES, THAT IS, MAKE
BELIEVE EYES, OR THE FORMIFOLK, THAT IS, ANT PEOPLE.
—HOW A BLIND MAN MAY READ YOUR WRITING.
O great Don Fum, Master of all Masters, what do I not owe thee for having
made known unto me the existence of this wonderful World within a World!
Would that I had been a worker in metal! I would not have passed the
glorious portal at which I had halted without having set in deep intaglio
upon its silver columns the full name of the most glorious scholar whom the
world has ever known. Bulger had warned me that this gateway was
guarded, and therefore I entered it cautiously, taking care to peer into the
dark corners lest I might be a target for some invisible enemy to hurl a
weapon at.
No sooner had I passed the gateway than three curious little beings of about
my own height threw themselves swiftly and silently across the pathway.
They wore short jackets, knee-breeches, and leggings reaching to their
ankles, but no hats or shoes, and their clothes were profusely decorated with
beautiful silver buttons.
Their hands and feet and heads seemed much too large for their little bodies
and pipe-stemmy legs, and gave them an uncanny and brownie look, which
was greatly increased by the staring and glassy expression of their large,
THE GUARDS AT THE SILVER GATEWAY.—WHAT THEY WERE
LIKE.—OUR RECEPTION BY THEM.—I MAKE A
WONDERFUL DISCOVERY.—THE WORLD’S FIRST
TELEPHONE.—BULGER AND I SUCCEED IN MAKING
FRIENDS WITH THESE STRANGERS.—A BRIEF
DESCRIPTION OF THE SOODOPSIES, THAT IS, MAKE
BELIEVE EYES, OR THE FORMIFOLK, THAT IS, ANT PEOPLE.
—HOW A BLIND MAN MAY READ YOUR WRITING.
O great Don Fum, Master of all Masters, what do I not owe thee for having
made known unto me the existence of this wonderful World within a World!
Would that I had been a worker in metal! I would not have passed the
glorious portal at which I had halted without having set in deep intaglio
upon its silver columns the full name of the most glorious scholar whom the
world has ever known. Bulger had warned me that this gateway was
guarded, and therefore I entered it cautiously, taking care to peer into the
dark corners lest I might be a target for some invisible enemy to hurl a
weapon at.
No sooner had I passed the gateway than three curious little beings of about
my own height threw themselves swiftly and silently across the pathway.
They wore short jackets, knee-breeches, and leggings reaching to their
ankles, but no hats or shoes, and their clothes were profusely decorated with
beautiful silver buttons.
Their hands and feet and heads seemed much too large for their little bodies
and pipe-stemmy legs, and gave them an uncanny and brownie look, which
was greatly increased by the staring and glassy expression of their large,
Page 103
round eyes. When I first caught sight of them they had hold of hands, but
now they stood each with his pair stretched out toward Bulger and me,
waving them strangely in the air and agitating their long fingers as if they
were endeavoring to set a spell upon us.
I imagined that I could feel a sensation of drowsiness creeping over me and
made haste to call out:—
“Nay, good people, do not strive to set a spell upon me. I am the illustrious
explorer from the upper world,—Sebastian von Troomp,—and come to you
with most peaceful intent.”
But they paid no heed to my words, merely advancing a few inches and
with outstretched hands continued to beat and claw the air, pausing only to
signal to each other by touching each other’s hands or different parts of
each other’s bodies. I was deeply perplexed by their actions, and took a step
or two forward when instantly they fell back the same distance.
“All men are brothers,” I exclaimed in a loud tone, “and carry the same
shaped hearts in their breasts. Why do you fear me? You are thrice my
number and in your own home. I pray you stand fast and speak to me!”
As I was pronouncing these words, they kept jerking their heads back as if
the sound of my voice were smiting them in the face. It was very strange.
Suddenly one of them drew from his pocket a ball of silken cord, and,
deftly unrolling it, tossed one end toward me. It flew directly towards me,
for its end was weighed with a thin disk of polished silver, as was the end
retained in the hand of the thrower. His next move was to open his jacket
and apparently press his disk against his bare body right over his heart. I
made haste to do the same with mine, holding it firmly in place. This done,
he retreated a step or two until the silken cord had been drawn quite taut.
Then he paused and stood for several instants without moving a muscle,
after which he passed the disk to one of his companions, who, having
pressed it against his heart in turn, passed it to the third of the group.
With the quickness of thought the truth now burst upon me: The three
brownie-like creatures in front of me were not only blind, but they were
deaf and dumb. The one sense upon which they relied, and which in them
was of most marvellous keenness, was the sense of feeling. The strange
motions of their hands and fingers, so much like the beating and waving of
now they stood each with his pair stretched out toward Bulger and me,
waving them strangely in the air and agitating their long fingers as if they
were endeavoring to set a spell upon us.
I imagined that I could feel a sensation of drowsiness creeping over me and
made haste to call out:—
“Nay, good people, do not strive to set a spell upon me. I am the illustrious
explorer from the upper world,—Sebastian von Troomp,—and come to you
with most peaceful intent.”
But they paid no heed to my words, merely advancing a few inches and
with outstretched hands continued to beat and claw the air, pausing only to
signal to each other by touching each other’s hands or different parts of
each other’s bodies. I was deeply perplexed by their actions, and took a step
or two forward when instantly they fell back the same distance.
“All men are brothers,” I exclaimed in a loud tone, “and carry the same
shaped hearts in their breasts. Why do you fear me? You are thrice my
number and in your own home. I pray you stand fast and speak to me!”
As I was pronouncing these words, they kept jerking their heads back as if
the sound of my voice were smiting them in the face. It was very strange.
Suddenly one of them drew from his pocket a ball of silken cord, and,
deftly unrolling it, tossed one end toward me. It flew directly towards me,
for its end was weighed with a thin disk of polished silver, as was the end
retained in the hand of the thrower. His next move was to open his jacket
and apparently press his disk against his bare body right over his heart. I
made haste to do the same with mine, holding it firmly in place. This done,
he retreated a step or two until the silken cord had been drawn quite taut.
Then he paused and stood for several instants without moving a muscle,
after which he passed the disk to one of his companions, who, having
pressed it against his heart in turn, passed it to the third of the group.
With the quickness of thought the truth now burst upon me: The three
brownie-like creatures in front of me were not only blind, but they were
deaf and dumb. The one sense upon which they relied, and which in them
was of most marvellous keenness, was the sense of feeling. The strange
motions of their hands and fingers, so much like the beating and waving of
Page 104
an insect’s feelers, were simply to intercept and measure the vibrations of
the air set in motion by the movements of my body. Their large round eyes,
too, had but the sense of feeling, but so wondrously acute was it that it was
almost like the power of sight, enabling them by the vibration of the air
upon the balls to tell exactly how near a moving object is to them. Their
purpose in throwing the silken cord and silver disk to me was by measuring
the beating of my heart and comparing it with their own to determine
whether I was human like them.
Judge of my astonishment, dear friends, upon seeing one of their number
point to the silver disk and, by means of sign-language, give me to
understand that they wanted to feel the heart of the living creature in my
company.
Stooping down, I hastened to gratify their curiosity by applying it over my
dear Bulger’s heart.
At once there was an expression of most comical amazement depicted on
their faces as they passed the disk from one to the other and pressed it
against different parts of their bodies—now against their breasts, now
against their cheeks, and even against their closed eyelids. Of course I knew
that their amazement proceeded from the rapid beating of Bulger’s heart,
and I enjoyed their child-like surprise very much. All expression of fear
now vanished from their faces, and I was delighted with the look of sweet
temper and good humor that played about their features, now wreathed in
smiles.
Slowly and on tip-toe they drew near to Bulger and me and for several
minutes amused themselves mightily by running their long, flexible fingers
hither and thither over our bodies.
It did not take them long to discover that I was to all intents and purpose a
creature of their own kind, but not so with Bulger. Their round faces
became seamed and lined with wonder as they made themselves acquainted
with his, to them, strange build, and ever and anon as they felt him over
would they pause and in lightning-like motions of their fingers on each
other’s hands and arms and faces exchange thoughts as to the wonderful
being which had entered the portal of their city.
the air set in motion by the movements of my body. Their large round eyes,
too, had but the sense of feeling, but so wondrously acute was it that it was
almost like the power of sight, enabling them by the vibration of the air
upon the balls to tell exactly how near a moving object is to them. Their
purpose in throwing the silken cord and silver disk to me was by measuring
the beating of my heart and comparing it with their own to determine
whether I was human like them.
Judge of my astonishment, dear friends, upon seeing one of their number
point to the silver disk and, by means of sign-language, give me to
understand that they wanted to feel the heart of the living creature in my
company.
Stooping down, I hastened to gratify their curiosity by applying it over my
dear Bulger’s heart.
At once there was an expression of most comical amazement depicted on
their faces as they passed the disk from one to the other and pressed it
against different parts of their bodies—now against their breasts, now
against their cheeks, and even against their closed eyelids. Of course I knew
that their amazement proceeded from the rapid beating of Bulger’s heart,
and I enjoyed their child-like surprise very much. All expression of fear
now vanished from their faces, and I was delighted with the look of sweet
temper and good humor that played about their features, now wreathed in
smiles.
Slowly and on tip-toe they drew near to Bulger and me and for several
minutes amused themselves mightily by running their long, flexible fingers
hither and thither over our bodies.
It did not take them long to discover that I was to all intents and purpose a
creature of their own kind, but not so with Bulger. Their round faces
became seamed and lined with wonder as they made themselves acquainted
with his, to them, strange build, and ever and anon as they felt him over
would they pause and in lightning-like motions of their fingers on each
other’s hands and arms and faces exchange thoughts as to the wonderful
being which had entered the portal of their city.
Page 105
No doubt you are dying of impatience, dear friends, to be told something
more definite concerning these strange people among whom I had fallen.
Well, know, then, that their existence had been darkly hinted at in the
manuscript of the Great Master, Don Fum. I say darkly hinted at, for you
must bear in mind that Don Fum never visited this World within a World;
that his wonderful wisdom enabled him to reason it all out without seeing it,
just as the great naturalists of our day, upon finding a single tooth belonging
to some gigantic creature which lived thousands of years ago, are able to
draw complete pictures of him.
Well, these curious beings whose city Bulger and I had entered are called by
two different names in Don Fum’s wonderful book. In some places he
speaks of them as the Soodopsies, or Make-believe Eyes, and in others as
the Formifolk or Ant People. Either name was most appropriate, their large,
round, clear eyes being really make-believe ones, for, as I have told you,
they had absolutely no sense of sight; while on the other hand, the fact that
they were deaf, dumb, and blind, and lived in underground homes, made
them well entitled to the name of Ant People. In a few moments the three
Soodopsies had succeeded in teaching me the main principles of their
pressure-language, so that I was, to their great delight, enabled to answer a
number of their questions.
more definite concerning these strange people among whom I had fallen.
Well, know, then, that their existence had been darkly hinted at in the
manuscript of the Great Master, Don Fum. I say darkly hinted at, for you
must bear in mind that Don Fum never visited this World within a World;
that his wonderful wisdom enabled him to reason it all out without seeing it,
just as the great naturalists of our day, upon finding a single tooth belonging
to some gigantic creature which lived thousands of years ago, are able to
draw complete pictures of him.
Well, these curious beings whose city Bulger and I had entered are called by
two different names in Don Fum’s wonderful book. In some places he
speaks of them as the Soodopsies, or Make-believe Eyes, and in others as
the Formifolk or Ant People. Either name was most appropriate, their large,
round, clear eyes being really make-believe ones, for, as I have told you,
they had absolutely no sense of sight; while on the other hand, the fact that
they were deaf, dumb, and blind, and lived in underground homes, made
them well entitled to the name of Ant People. In a few moments the three
Soodopsies had succeeded in teaching me the main principles of their
pressure-language, so that I was, to their great delight, enabled to answer a
number of their questions.
Page 106
THE FORMIFOLK TRY
THE BEAT OF THE
BARON’S HEART BY
TELEPHONE.
But think not, dear friends, that these very wise and active little folk, skilled
in so many arts, have no other language than one consisting of pressures of
different degree, made by their finger-tips upon each other’s bodies. They
had a most beautiful language, so rich that they were able to express the
most difficult thoughts, to give utterance to the most varied emotions; in
short, a language quite the equal of ours in all respects save one—it
contained absolutely no word that could give them the faintest notion what
color was. This is not to be wondered at, for they themselves neither had
nor could have even the faintest conception of what I meant by color, so
that when I attempted to make them understand that our stars were bright
points in the sky, they asked me if they would prick my finger if I should
press upon one of them. But you doubtless are anxious to know how the
Formifolk can possibly make use of any other language than that of
pressures. Well, I will tell you. Every Soodopsy carried at his girdle a little
blank-book, if I may so term it, the covers being of thin silver plates
variously carved and chased as the owner’s taste may prompt. The leaves of
this book also consist of thin sheets of silver not much thicker than our tin-
foil; also fastened to his girdle by a silken cord hangs a silver pen or, rather,
a stylus. Now, when a Soodopsy wishes to say something to one of his
people, something too difficult to express by pressures of the finger-tips, he
simply turns over a leaf of the silver against the inside of either cover, both
of which are slightly padded, and taking up his stylus proceeds to write out
what he wishes to say; and this done he deftly tears the leaf out and hands it
to his companion, who taking it and turning it over, runs the wonderfully
sensitive tips of his fingers over the raised writing and reads it with the
greatest ease; only of course he reads from right to left instead of from left
to light, as it was written. So, hereafter, when I repeat my conversations
with the Formifolk, you will understand how they were conducted.
THE BEAT OF THE
BARON’S HEART BY
TELEPHONE.
But think not, dear friends, that these very wise and active little folk, skilled
in so many arts, have no other language than one consisting of pressures of
different degree, made by their finger-tips upon each other’s bodies. They
had a most beautiful language, so rich that they were able to express the
most difficult thoughts, to give utterance to the most varied emotions; in
short, a language quite the equal of ours in all respects save one—it
contained absolutely no word that could give them the faintest notion what
color was. This is not to be wondered at, for they themselves neither had
nor could have even the faintest conception of what I meant by color, so
that when I attempted to make them understand that our stars were bright
points in the sky, they asked me if they would prick my finger if I should
press upon one of them. But you doubtless are anxious to know how the
Formifolk can possibly make use of any other language than that of
pressures. Well, I will tell you. Every Soodopsy carried at his girdle a little
blank-book, if I may so term it, the covers being of thin silver plates
variously carved and chased as the owner’s taste may prompt. The leaves of
this book also consist of thin sheets of silver not much thicker than our tin-
foil; also fastened to his girdle by a silken cord hangs a silver pen or, rather,
a stylus. Now, when a Soodopsy wishes to say something to one of his
people, something too difficult to express by pressures of the finger-tips, he
simply turns over a leaf of the silver against the inside of either cover, both
of which are slightly padded, and taking up his stylus proceeds to write out
what he wishes to say; and this done he deftly tears the leaf out and hands it
to his companion, who taking it and turning it over, runs the wonderfully
sensitive tips of his fingers over the raised writing and reads it with the
greatest ease; only of course he reads from right to left instead of from left
to light, as it was written. So, hereafter, when I repeat my conversations
with the Formifolk, you will understand how they were conducted.
Page 107
CHAPTER XVI
IDEAS OF THE FORMIFOLK CONCERNING OUR UPPER
WORLD.—THE DANCING SPECTRE.—THEIR EFFORTS TO
LAY HOLD OF HIM.—MY SOLEMN PROMISE THAT HE
SHOULD BEHAVE HIMSELF.—WE SET OUT FOR THE CITY
OF THE MAKE-BELIEVE EYES.—MY AMAZEMENT AT THE
MAGNIFICENCE OF THE APPROACHES TO IT.—WE REACH
THE GREAT BRIDGE OF SILVER, AND I GET MY FIRST
GLANCE OF THE CITY OF CANDELABRA.—BRIEF
ACCOUNT OF THE WONDERS SPREAD OUT BEFORE MY
EYES.—EXCITEMENT OCCASIONED BY OUR ARRIVAL.—
OUR SILVER BED-CHAMBER.
Although thousands and thousands of years had gone by since the
Formifolk had, by constant exposure to the flicker and glare of the burning
gas which their ancestors had discovered and made use of to illumine their
underground world, gradually lost their sense of sight, and then in
consequence of the deep and awful silence that forever reigned about them
had also lost their sense of hearing and naturally thereafter their power of
speech, yet, marvellous to relate, they still kept within their minds dim and
shadowy traditions of the upper world, and the “mighty lamp,” as they
called the sun, which burned for twelve hours and then went out, leaving
the world in darkness until the spirits of the air could trim it again. And,
strange to say, many of the unreal things of the upper world had been by the
workings of their minds transformed into realities, while the realities had
become the merest cobwebs of the brain. For instance, the shadows cast by
our bodies in the sunlight and forever following at our heels they had come
to think were actual creatures, our doubles, so to speak, and that on account
IDEAS OF THE FORMIFOLK CONCERNING OUR UPPER
WORLD.—THE DANCING SPECTRE.—THEIR EFFORTS TO
LAY HOLD OF HIM.—MY SOLEMN PROMISE THAT HE
SHOULD BEHAVE HIMSELF.—WE SET OUT FOR THE CITY
OF THE MAKE-BELIEVE EYES.—MY AMAZEMENT AT THE
MAGNIFICENCE OF THE APPROACHES TO IT.—WE REACH
THE GREAT BRIDGE OF SILVER, AND I GET MY FIRST
GLANCE OF THE CITY OF CANDELABRA.—BRIEF
ACCOUNT OF THE WONDERS SPREAD OUT BEFORE MY
EYES.—EXCITEMENT OCCASIONED BY OUR ARRIVAL.—
OUR SILVER BED-CHAMBER.
Although thousands and thousands of years had gone by since the
Formifolk had, by constant exposure to the flicker and glare of the burning
gas which their ancestors had discovered and made use of to illumine their
underground world, gradually lost their sense of sight, and then in
consequence of the deep and awful silence that forever reigned about them
had also lost their sense of hearing and naturally thereafter their power of
speech, yet, marvellous to relate, they still kept within their minds dim and
shadowy traditions of the upper world, and the “mighty lamp,” as they
called the sun, which burned for twelve hours and then went out, leaving
the world in darkness until the spirits of the air could trim it again. And,
strange to say, many of the unreal things of the upper world had been by the
workings of their minds transformed into realities, while the realities had
become the merest cobwebs of the brain. For instance, the shadows cast by
our bodies in the sunlight and forever following at our heels they had come
to think were actual creatures, our doubles, so to speak, and that on account
Page 108
of these “dancing spectres,” as they called them, which dogged our
footsteps for our life long, sitting like mar-joys at our feasts, it was utterly
impossible for the people of the upper world to be entirely happy as they
were, and it occurred to them at once that I must have such a double
following at my heels, so several times they suddenly joined hands, and,
forming a circle about me, gradually closed up with intent to lay hold of the
dancing spectre. This they did, too, after I had assured them that what they
had in mind was the mere shadow cast by a person walking in the light. But
as they had absolutely no idea of the nature of light, I only had my trouble
for my pains.
Nor did they give over making every now and then the most frantic and
laughable efforts to catch the little dancing gentleman who, as they were
bound to think, was quietly trudging along at my heels, but who, so they
informed me, was far quicker in his motions than any escaping water or
falling object. Finally, they held one of their silent but very excited
powwows, during which the thousand lightning-like pressures and tappings
which they made upon each other’s bodies gave the spectator the idea that
they were three deaf and dumb schoolboys engaged in a scrimmage over a
bag of marbles, and then they informed me that they had resolved to permit
Bulger and me to enter their city provided I would give them the word of a
nobleman that I would restrain my nimble-footed double from doing them
any harm.
I made them a most solemn promise that he should behave himself.
Whereupon they greeted both Bulger and me as brothers, stroking our hair,
patting our heads, and kissing me on the cheeks, and, what was more, they
told us their names, which were Long Thumbs, Square Nose, and Shaggy
Brows.
All this time I had been every now and then casting anxious glances on
ahead of me, for I was dying of impatience to enter the marvellous city of
the Ant People.
I say marvellous, dear friends, for though many had been the wonderful
things I had seen in my lifetime in the far-away corners of the upper world,
yet here was a sight which, as it gradually unfolded itself before my eyes,
shackled my very heart and caused me to gasp for breath. It was with no
little surprise at the very outset that I discovered that the walls and floor of
footsteps for our life long, sitting like mar-joys at our feasts, it was utterly
impossible for the people of the upper world to be entirely happy as they
were, and it occurred to them at once that I must have such a double
following at my heels, so several times they suddenly joined hands, and,
forming a circle about me, gradually closed up with intent to lay hold of the
dancing spectre. This they did, too, after I had assured them that what they
had in mind was the mere shadow cast by a person walking in the light. But
as they had absolutely no idea of the nature of light, I only had my trouble
for my pains.
Nor did they give over making every now and then the most frantic and
laughable efforts to catch the little dancing gentleman who, as they were
bound to think, was quietly trudging along at my heels, but who, so they
informed me, was far quicker in his motions than any escaping water or
falling object. Finally, they held one of their silent but very excited
powwows, during which the thousand lightning-like pressures and tappings
which they made upon each other’s bodies gave the spectator the idea that
they were three deaf and dumb schoolboys engaged in a scrimmage over a
bag of marbles, and then they informed me that they had resolved to permit
Bulger and me to enter their city provided I would give them the word of a
nobleman that I would restrain my nimble-footed double from doing them
any harm.
I made them a most solemn promise that he should behave himself.
Whereupon they greeted both Bulger and me as brothers, stroking our hair,
patting our heads, and kissing me on the cheeks, and, what was more, they
told us their names, which were Long Thumbs, Square Nose, and Shaggy
Brows.
All this time I had been every now and then casting anxious glances on
ahead of me, for I was dying of impatience to enter the marvellous city of
the Ant People.
I say marvellous, dear friends, for though many had been the wonderful
things I had seen in my lifetime in the far-away corners of the upper world,
yet here was a sight which, as it gradually unfolded itself before my eyes,
shackled my very heart and caused me to gasp for breath. It was with no
little surprise at the very outset that I discovered that the walls and floor of
Page 109
the beautiful passage through which the Soodopsies were leading Bulger
and me were of pure silver, the former being composed of polished panels
ornamented with finely executed chasings and carvings, and the latter, as
had in fact all the floors and streets and passages of the city having upon
their polished surfaces slightly raised characters which I will explain later.
But as one passage opened into another, and then four or more all centred in
a vast circular chamber which we traversed with our three silent guides only
to enter chambers and corridors of greater size and beauty, all brilliantly
lighted by rows of the same glorious candelabra upholding clusters of
tongues of flame—I could compare the scene to nothing save a series of
magnificent ball-rooms and banquet-halls, out of which the happy guests
had been suddenly driven by the deep and awful rumble of an earthquake
shock, the lights having been left burning.
Now the scene began to change. Long Thumbs, who was leading the way,
and in whose large palm my little hand lay completely lost, suddenly turned
to the right and led me up an arched way. I saw that we were crossing a
bridge over a stream as black and sluggish as Lethe itself.
But such a bridge! Never had my eye rested upon so light and airy a span,
springing from bank to bank; not the plain and solid work of the stone-
mason, but the fair and cunning result of the metal worker’s skill, like the
labor of love, delicate, yet strong, and almost too beautiful for use.
Two rows of silver lamps of exquisite workmanship crowned its gracefully
arching sides, and when we stood upon its highest bend, Long Thumbs
halted and wrote upon his tablet: “Now, little baron, we are about to enter
the dwelling-place of our people. Thy head is large, and there is, no doubt,
much of wisdom stored away in thy brain. Make such use of it as not to
disturb the perfect happiness of our nation, for no doubt many of our people
will be suspicious of thee, and for the first time in thousands of years a
Soodopsy will lay him down to sleep, and in his dreams feel the touch of
the dancing spectre of the upper world.” I promised Long Thumbs that he
should have no reason to be dissatisfied with me, and then making an
excuse that I was a-weary, I feasted my eyes for several moments upon the
glorious scene spread out before me.
It was the city of the Formifolk in all its splendor—a splendor, alas, unseen
by, unknown to, the very people dwelling in it, for to them its silver walls
and me were of pure silver, the former being composed of polished panels
ornamented with finely executed chasings and carvings, and the latter, as
had in fact all the floors and streets and passages of the city having upon
their polished surfaces slightly raised characters which I will explain later.
But as one passage opened into another, and then four or more all centred in
a vast circular chamber which we traversed with our three silent guides only
to enter chambers and corridors of greater size and beauty, all brilliantly
lighted by rows of the same glorious candelabra upholding clusters of
tongues of flame—I could compare the scene to nothing save a series of
magnificent ball-rooms and banquet-halls, out of which the happy guests
had been suddenly driven by the deep and awful rumble of an earthquake
shock, the lights having been left burning.
Now the scene began to change. Long Thumbs, who was leading the way,
and in whose large palm my little hand lay completely lost, suddenly turned
to the right and led me up an arched way. I saw that we were crossing a
bridge over a stream as black and sluggish as Lethe itself.
But such a bridge! Never had my eye rested upon so light and airy a span,
springing from bank to bank; not the plain and solid work of the stone-
mason, but the fair and cunning result of the metal worker’s skill, like the
labor of love, delicate, yet strong, and almost too beautiful for use.
Two rows of silver lamps of exquisite workmanship crowned its gracefully
arching sides, and when we stood upon its highest bend, Long Thumbs
halted and wrote upon his tablet: “Now, little baron, we are about to enter
the dwelling-place of our people. Thy head is large, and there is, no doubt,
much of wisdom stored away in thy brain. Make such use of it as not to
disturb the perfect happiness of our nation, for no doubt many of our people
will be suspicious of thee, and for the first time in thousands of years a
Soodopsy will lay him down to sleep, and in his dreams feel the touch of
the dancing spectre of the upper world.” I promised Long Thumbs that he
should have no reason to be dissatisfied with me, and then making an
excuse that I was a-weary, I feasted my eyes for several moments upon the
glorious scene spread out before me.
It was the city of the Formifolk in all its splendor—a splendor, alas, unseen
by, unknown to, the very people dwelling in it, for to them its silver walls
Page 110
and arches, its endless rows of glorious candelabra uplifting their countless
clusters of never-dying jets of flame, its exquisitely carved and chiselled
portals and gateways, its graceful chairs and settees and beds and couches
and tables and lamps and basins and ewers and thousands of articles of
furniture all in purest silver, hammered or wrought by the cunning hands of
their ancestors while they still were possessed of the power of sight, could
only be known to these, their descendants, by the sole sense of feeling.
From the lofty ceilings of corridors and archways, from the jutting
ornaments of the house-fronts, from cornice and coping, from the four sides
of columns, and from the corners of cupolas and minarets, here and there
and everywhere hung silver lamps of more than Oriental beauty of form and
finish, all with their never-dying tongues of flame sending forth a soft
though unsteady light to fall upon sightless eyes!
But yet these countless flames, by the aid of which I was enabled to gaze
upon the splendor of this city of silver palaces, were life if not light to the
Soodopsies, for they warmed these vast subterranean depths and filled them
with a deliciously soft and strangely balmy air.
And yet to think that Bulger and I were the only two living creatures to be
able to look upon this scene of almost celestial beauty and radiance!
It made me sad, and plunged me into such a fit of deep abstraction that it
required a second gentle tug of Long Thumbs’ hand to bring me to myself.
As we crossed the bridge and entered the city proper, I was delighted to
note that the streets and open squares were ornamented with hundred of
statues all in solid silver, and that they represented specimens of a race of
great beauty of person; and then it occurred to me how fortunate it was that
the Soodopsies could not gaze upon these images of their ancestors and thus
become living witnesses of their own woful falling-away from the former
physical grace of their race.
Now, like human ants that they were, the Formifolk began to swarm forth
from their dwellings on every side of the city, and my keen ear caught the
low shuffling sound of their bare feet over the silver streets as they closed in
about us, their arms flashing in the light and their faces lined with strange
emotions as they learned of the arrival among them of two creatures from
the upper world. They were all clad, men and women alike, in silk garments
clusters of never-dying jets of flame, its exquisitely carved and chiselled
portals and gateways, its graceful chairs and settees and beds and couches
and tables and lamps and basins and ewers and thousands of articles of
furniture all in purest silver, hammered or wrought by the cunning hands of
their ancestors while they still were possessed of the power of sight, could
only be known to these, their descendants, by the sole sense of feeling.
From the lofty ceilings of corridors and archways, from the jutting
ornaments of the house-fronts, from cornice and coping, from the four sides
of columns, and from the corners of cupolas and minarets, here and there
and everywhere hung silver lamps of more than Oriental beauty of form and
finish, all with their never-dying tongues of flame sending forth a soft
though unsteady light to fall upon sightless eyes!
But yet these countless flames, by the aid of which I was enabled to gaze
upon the splendor of this city of silver palaces, were life if not light to the
Soodopsies, for they warmed these vast subterranean depths and filled them
with a deliciously soft and strangely balmy air.
And yet to think that Bulger and I were the only two living creatures to be
able to look upon this scene of almost celestial beauty and radiance!
It made me sad, and plunged me into such a fit of deep abstraction that it
required a second gentle tug of Long Thumbs’ hand to bring me to myself.
As we crossed the bridge and entered the city proper, I was delighted to
note that the streets and open squares were ornamented with hundred of
statues all in solid silver, and that they represented specimens of a race of
great beauty of person; and then it occurred to me how fortunate it was that
the Soodopsies could not gaze upon these images of their ancestors and thus
become living witnesses of their own woful falling-away from the former
physical grace of their race.
Now, like human ants that they were, the Formifolk began to swarm forth
from their dwellings on every side of the city, and my keen ear caught the
low shuffling sound of their bare feet over the silver streets as they closed in
about us, their arms flashing in the light and their faces lined with strange
emotions as they learned of the arrival among them of two creatures from
the upper world. They were all clad, men and women alike, in silk garments
Page 111
of a chestnut brown, and I at once concluded that they drew this material
from the same sources as the Mikkamenkies, for, dear friends, you must not
get an idea that the Formifolk were not well deserving of the name which
Don Fum had bestowed upon them. They were genuine human ants and,
except when sleeping, always at work.
It was true that since their blindness had come upon them they had not been
able to add a single column or archway to the Silver City, but in all the
ordinary concerns of life they were quite as industrious as ever, chasing,
carving, chiselling, planting, weaving, knitting, and doing a thousand and
one things that you and I with our two good eyes would find it hard to
accomplish.
I had made known to Long Thumbs the fact that Bulger and I were both
very tired and weary from our long tramp, and that we craved to have some
refreshment set before us, and then to be permitted to go to rest at once,
promising that after we had had several hours’ good sleep we would take
the greatest pleasure in being presented to the worthy inhabitants of the
Silver City.
It was astonishing with what rapidity this request of mine spread from man
to man. Long Thumbs made it known to two at the same time, and these
two to four, and these four to eight, and these eight to sixteen, and so on.
You see it wouldn’t take long at that rate to tell a million.
Like magic the Formifolk disappeared from the streets, and in a sort of
orderly confusion faded from my sight. Bulger and I were right glad to be
conducted to a silver bed-chamber, where the traveller’s every want seemed
to be anticipated. The only thing that bothered us was, we had not been
accustomed to keep the light burning upon going to bed, and this made us
both a little wakeful at first; but we were too tired to let it keep us from
dropping off after a few moments, for the mattress was soft and springy
enough to satisfy any one, and I’m sure that no one could have complained
that the house wasn’t quiet enough.
from the same sources as the Mikkamenkies, for, dear friends, you must not
get an idea that the Formifolk were not well deserving of the name which
Don Fum had bestowed upon them. They were genuine human ants and,
except when sleeping, always at work.
It was true that since their blindness had come upon them they had not been
able to add a single column or archway to the Silver City, but in all the
ordinary concerns of life they were quite as industrious as ever, chasing,
carving, chiselling, planting, weaving, knitting, and doing a thousand and
one things that you and I with our two good eyes would find it hard to
accomplish.
I had made known to Long Thumbs the fact that Bulger and I were both
very tired and weary from our long tramp, and that we craved to have some
refreshment set before us, and then to be permitted to go to rest at once,
promising that after we had had several hours’ good sleep we would take
the greatest pleasure in being presented to the worthy inhabitants of the
Silver City.
It was astonishing with what rapidity this request of mine spread from man
to man. Long Thumbs made it known to two at the same time, and these
two to four, and these four to eight, and these eight to sixteen, and so on.
You see it wouldn’t take long at that rate to tell a million.
Like magic the Formifolk disappeared from the streets, and in a sort of
orderly confusion faded from my sight. Bulger and I were right glad to be
conducted to a silver bed-chamber, where the traveller’s every want seemed
to be anticipated. The only thing that bothered us was, we had not been
accustomed to keep the light burning upon going to bed, and this made us
both a little wakeful at first; but we were too tired to let it keep us from
dropping off after a few moments, for the mattress was soft and springy
enough to satisfy any one, and I’m sure that no one could have complained
that the house wasn’t quiet enough.
Page 112
CHAPTER XVII
IN WHICH YOU READ, DEAR FRIENDS, SOMETHING ABOUT A
LIVE ALARM CLOCK AND A SOODOPSY BATHER AND
RUBBER.—OUR FIRST BREAKFAST IN THE CITY OF SILVER.
—A NEW WAY TO CATCH FISH WITHOUT HURTING THEIR
FEELINGS.—HOW THE STREETS AND HOUSES WERE
NUMBERED, AND WHERE THE SIGNBOARDS WERE.—A
VERY ORIGINAL LIBRARY IN WHICH BOOKS NEVER GET
DOG-EARED.—HOW VELVET SOLES ENJOYED HER
FAVORITE POETS.—I AM PRESENTED TO THE LEARNED
BARREL BROW, WHO PROCEEDS TO GIVE ME HIS VIEWS
OF THE UPPER WORLD.—THEY ENTERTAINED ME
AMAZINGLY AND MAY INTEREST YOU.
I can’t tell you, dear friends, exactly how long Bulger and I slept, but it
must have been a good while, for when I was awakened I felt thoroughly
refreshed. I say awakened, for I was awakened by a gentle tapping on the
back of my hand—six taps.
At first I thought I was dreaming, but, upon rubbing my eyes, I saw
standing by the side of my bed one of the Soodopsies who, feeling me stir,
took up his tablet and wrote as follows:—
“My name is Tap Hard. I am a clock. There is a score of us. We keep the
time for our people by counting the swing of the pendulum in the Time
House. It swings about as fast as we breathe. There are one hundred breaths
to a minute and one hundred minutes to an hour. Our day is divided into six
hours’ worktime and six hours’ sleeptime. It is now the rising hour. If thou
IN WHICH YOU READ, DEAR FRIENDS, SOMETHING ABOUT A
LIVE ALARM CLOCK AND A SOODOPSY BATHER AND
RUBBER.—OUR FIRST BREAKFAST IN THE CITY OF SILVER.
—A NEW WAY TO CATCH FISH WITHOUT HURTING THEIR
FEELINGS.—HOW THE STREETS AND HOUSES WERE
NUMBERED, AND WHERE THE SIGNBOARDS WERE.—A
VERY ORIGINAL LIBRARY IN WHICH BOOKS NEVER GET
DOG-EARED.—HOW VELVET SOLES ENJOYED HER
FAVORITE POETS.—I AM PRESENTED TO THE LEARNED
BARREL BROW, WHO PROCEEDS TO GIVE ME HIS VIEWS
OF THE UPPER WORLD.—THEY ENTERTAINED ME
AMAZINGLY AND MAY INTEREST YOU.
I can’t tell you, dear friends, exactly how long Bulger and I slept, but it
must have been a good while, for when I was awakened I felt thoroughly
refreshed. I say awakened, for I was awakened by a gentle tapping on the
back of my hand—six taps.
At first I thought I was dreaming, but, upon rubbing my eyes, I saw
standing by the side of my bed one of the Soodopsies who, feeling me stir,
took up his tablet and wrote as follows:—
“My name is Tap Hard. I am a clock. There is a score of us. We keep the
time for our people by counting the swing of the pendulum in the Time
House. It swings about as fast as we breathe. There are one hundred breaths
to a minute and one hundred minutes to an hour. Our day is divided into six
hours’ worktime and six hours’ sleeptime. It is now the rising hour. If thou
Page 113
wilt be pleased to rise, one of our people from the Health House will rub all
the tired out of thy limbs.”
I touched Tap Hard’s heart to thank him, and made haste to scramble out of
bed. Now, for the first time, I looked about the silver chamber in which I
had slept. On silver shelves lay silver combs and silver shears and silver
knives; on a silver stand stood a silver ewer within a silver basin; on silver
pegs hung silken towels, while spread upon the silver floor lay soft, silken
rugs, and above and around on ceiling and walls the tongues of flame were
a thousand times repeated in the panels of burnished silver.
I had made trial of all sorts of Oriental rubber and bath attendants in my
day, but the silent little Soodopsy who laved and rubbed and tapped and
stroked me exceeded them all in dexterity, added to which was a new
charm, for I was not obliged to listen to long and senseless tales of
adventure and intrigue, but was left quite alone to my own thoughts. Bulger
was also treated to a sponging and a rubbing—a luxury which he had not
enjoyed since we had left Castle Trump.
My toilet was no sooner completed than Long Thumbs made his appearance
to inquire after my health and to superintend the serving of my breakfast,
which consisted of a piece of most delicate boiled fish flanked with oysters
of delicious flavor, and trimmed with slices of those monstrous mushrooms
which I had eaten among the Mikkamenkies, the whole served in a beautiful
silver dish on a silver tray with silver eating utensils.
Remembering the strange way in which the fish were caught and killed in
the Land of the Mikkamenkies, I was curious to know how the Soodopsies
managed it, for I knew enough of them to know that the sensation of
anything struggling for its life in their hands would suffice to throw them
into fits of great suffering, to fill their gentle hearts with nameless terror.
“At the end of one of the many corridors leading out of our city,” explained
Long Thumbs, “there is a rocky chamber which was called by our ancestors
Uphaslok, or the Death Hole, because any being which breathes its air for a
few moments is sure to die. So they closed it up forever, leaving only a
small pipe projecting through the door; but, strange to say, those who
breathe this air suffer no pain whatever, but presently drop off into a
pleasant dream, and, unless they be rescued, would, of course, never wake
again. Now, as our laws forbid us to cause any pain to the most insignificant
the tired out of thy limbs.”
I touched Tap Hard’s heart to thank him, and made haste to scramble out of
bed. Now, for the first time, I looked about the silver chamber in which I
had slept. On silver shelves lay silver combs and silver shears and silver
knives; on a silver stand stood a silver ewer within a silver basin; on silver
pegs hung silken towels, while spread upon the silver floor lay soft, silken
rugs, and above and around on ceiling and walls the tongues of flame were
a thousand times repeated in the panels of burnished silver.
I had made trial of all sorts of Oriental rubber and bath attendants in my
day, but the silent little Soodopsy who laved and rubbed and tapped and
stroked me exceeded them all in dexterity, added to which was a new
charm, for I was not obliged to listen to long and senseless tales of
adventure and intrigue, but was left quite alone to my own thoughts. Bulger
was also treated to a sponging and a rubbing—a luxury which he had not
enjoyed since we had left Castle Trump.
My toilet was no sooner completed than Long Thumbs made his appearance
to inquire after my health and to superintend the serving of my breakfast,
which consisted of a piece of most delicate boiled fish flanked with oysters
of delicious flavor, and trimmed with slices of those monstrous mushrooms
which I had eaten among the Mikkamenkies, the whole served in a beautiful
silver dish on a silver tray with silver eating utensils.
Remembering the strange way in which the fish were caught and killed in
the Land of the Mikkamenkies, I was curious to know how the Soodopsies
managed it, for I knew enough of them to know that the sensation of
anything struggling for its life in their hands would suffice to throw them
into fits of great suffering, to fill their gentle hearts with nameless terror.
“At the end of one of the many corridors leading out of our city,” explained
Long Thumbs, “there is a rocky chamber which was called by our ancestors
Uphaslok, or the Death Hole, because any being which breathes its air for a
few moments is sure to die. So they closed it up forever, leaving only a
small pipe projecting through the door; but, strange to say, those who
breathe this air suffer no pain whatever, but presently drop off into a
pleasant dream, and, unless they be rescued, would, of course, never wake
again. Now, as our laws forbid us to cause any pain to the most insignificant
Page 114
creature, it occurred to our ancestors that by means of a long pipe they
could turn this poisoned air into the river whenever they wanted a supply of
fish for food. This they did, and, strange to say, the moment the fish felt the
gas bubbling into the river, they at once swam up to the mouth of the pipe,
and struggled with each other for a chance to catch the deadly bubbles as
they left its mouth, so pleasant a sensation do they cause as they gradually
plunge, the creature breathing them into his last sleep. And in this way it is
we are enabled to feed upon the fish in our river, without breaking the law
of the land.”
I began to understand that I had fallen in with a very original and interesting
folk, but Bulger was not altogether pleased with them, for several reasons,
as I soon observed. In the first place he couldn’t accustom himself to the
cold and glassy look of their eyes, and in the next he was a bit jealous of
their wonderfully keen scent—a sense which with them was so strong that
they invariably gave signs of being conscious of Bulger’s approach even
before I could see him, and always turned their faces in the direction in
which he was coming.
You will remember, dear friends, that I mentioned the fact that the
Formifolk went barefoot, and that their feet as well as their hands seemed
altogether too large for their bodies, and I wish to add, that while Bulger
and I were being led through the long corridors and winding passages on
our way into the City of Silver, the three Soodopsies frequently half halted
and seemed to be feeling on the floor for something with the balls of their
feet. I thought no more about it, until Bulger and I started out for our first
stroll through their wonderful town, when, to my great delight, I made the
discovery that the numbers of the houses, the names of the occupants, the
names of the streets, as well as all signboards, so to speak, and all guide-
posts were in slightly raised letters on the floors and pavements, and then
the truth dawned upon me, that Long Thumbs and his companions were
simply halting now and then to read the names of the streets with the balls
of their feet, in order to know if they were taking the right road.
could turn this poisoned air into the river whenever they wanted a supply of
fish for food. This they did, and, strange to say, the moment the fish felt the
gas bubbling into the river, they at once swam up to the mouth of the pipe,
and struggled with each other for a chance to catch the deadly bubbles as
they left its mouth, so pleasant a sensation do they cause as they gradually
plunge, the creature breathing them into his last sleep. And in this way it is
we are enabled to feed upon the fish in our river, without breaking the law
of the land.”
I began to understand that I had fallen in with a very original and interesting
folk, but Bulger was not altogether pleased with them, for several reasons,
as I soon observed. In the first place he couldn’t accustom himself to the
cold and glassy look of their eyes, and in the next he was a bit jealous of
their wonderfully keen scent—a sense which with them was so strong that
they invariably gave signs of being conscious of Bulger’s approach even
before I could see him, and always turned their faces in the direction in
which he was coming.
You will remember, dear friends, that I mentioned the fact that the
Formifolk went barefoot, and that their feet as well as their hands seemed
altogether too large for their bodies, and I wish to add, that while Bulger
and I were being led through the long corridors and winding passages on
our way into the City of Silver, the three Soodopsies frequently half halted
and seemed to be feeling on the floor for something with the balls of their
feet. I thought no more about it, until Bulger and I started out for our first
stroll through their wonderful town, when, to my great delight, I made the
discovery that the numbers of the houses, the names of the occupants, the
names of the streets, as well as all signboards, so to speak, and all guide-
posts were in slightly raised letters on the floors and pavements, and then
the truth dawned upon me, that Long Thumbs and his companions were
simply halting now and then to read the names of the streets with the balls
of their feet, in order to know if they were taking the right road.
Page 115
BARREL BROW
ENGAGED IN
READING FOUR
BOOKS AT ONCE.
Ay, more than this, dear friends, the first time Bulger and I passed through
one of the open squares of the City of Silver, you may imagine my
satisfaction upon the discovery that the silver pavements were literally
covered with the writings of the Soodopsy authors in raised characters.
Now, in Don Fum’s wonderful book he had, in his masterly manner, given
me the key to the language of the Formifolk, so that with very slight effort I
was able to make the additional discovery that some of the streets were
given up to the writers of history, and some to story writers, while others
were filled with the learned works of philosophers, and others still
contained many thousands of lines from the best poets which the nation had
produced.
And I had very little difficulty in discovering which were the favorite
poems of the Soodopsies, for, as you may readily suppose, these were
polished like a silver mirror by the shuffling of the many thankful feet over
their sweet and soulful lines.
ENGAGED IN
READING FOUR
BOOKS AT ONCE.
Ay, more than this, dear friends, the first time Bulger and I passed through
one of the open squares of the City of Silver, you may imagine my
satisfaction upon the discovery that the silver pavements were literally
covered with the writings of the Soodopsy authors in raised characters.
Now, in Don Fum’s wonderful book he had, in his masterly manner, given
me the key to the language of the Formifolk, so that with very slight effort I
was able to make the additional discovery that some of the streets were
given up to the writers of history, and some to story writers, while others
were filled with the learned works of philosophers, and others still
contained many thousands of lines from the best poets which the nation had
produced.
And I had very little difficulty in discovering which were the favorite
poems of the Soodopsies, for, as you may readily suppose, these were
polished like a silver mirror by the shuffling of the many thankful feet over
their sweet and soulful lines.
Page 116
I noticed that the writings of the philosophers in this, as in my own world,
found few readers, for the raised letters were, in many cases, tarnished and
black from lack of soles trampling over them in search of wisdom.
Somewhat later, when I had become acquainted with Velvet Soles, the
daughter of Long Thumbs, a gracious little being as full of inward light as
she was blind to the outer world, and she invited me to “come for a read,” I
had a hard task of it in persuading her that I could not remove what she
called my ridiculous “foot boxes” and join her in enjoying some of her
favorite poems. It was to me a delicious pastime to accompany this happy
little maiden when she “went for a read,” to walk beside her and watch the
ever-varying expression of her beautiful face as the soles of her tiny feet
pressed the words of love and hope and joy, and her heart expanded, and
she clasped her hands in attitudes of blissful enjoyment, seemingly just as
deep and fervent as if the blessed sunlight rested on her brow, and her eyes
were drinking in the glory of a summer sunset. O dwellers in the upper
world with the light streaming into the windows of your souls, with your
ears open to the music of pipe and flute and violin, and to the sweeter music
of the voice of love, how much more have ye than she, and yet how rarely
are ye as happy, how rarely do ye know that sweet contentment which, as in
this case, came from within?
“Go to the ant; consider her ways, and be wise, which, having no guide,
overseer, or ruler, provideth her meat in the summer and gathereth her food
in the harvest.”
In a short time the Formifolk seemed to become quite accustomed to having
Bulger and me among them, and they apparently “touched hands” with me
in quite as friendly a fashion as if I had been one of them.
One day Long Thumbs conducted me to the house of the most aged and
learned of the Soodopsies, Barrel Brow by name.
He received me very cordially, although I interrupted him at his studies, for,
as I entered his apartment, he was in the act of reading four different books
at the same time: two were lying on the floor, and he was perusing their
raised characters with the soles of his feet, and two others were set up on a
frame in front of him and he was deciphering them with the tips of his
fingers.
found few readers, for the raised letters were, in many cases, tarnished and
black from lack of soles trampling over them in search of wisdom.
Somewhat later, when I had become acquainted with Velvet Soles, the
daughter of Long Thumbs, a gracious little being as full of inward light as
she was blind to the outer world, and she invited me to “come for a read,” I
had a hard task of it in persuading her that I could not remove what she
called my ridiculous “foot boxes” and join her in enjoying some of her
favorite poems. It was to me a delicious pastime to accompany this happy
little maiden when she “went for a read,” to walk beside her and watch the
ever-varying expression of her beautiful face as the soles of her tiny feet
pressed the words of love and hope and joy, and her heart expanded, and
she clasped her hands in attitudes of blissful enjoyment, seemingly just as
deep and fervent as if the blessed sunlight rested on her brow, and her eyes
were drinking in the glory of a summer sunset. O dwellers in the upper
world with the light streaming into the windows of your souls, with your
ears open to the music of pipe and flute and violin, and to the sweeter music
of the voice of love, how much more have ye than she, and yet how rarely
are ye as happy, how rarely do ye know that sweet contentment which, as in
this case, came from within?
“Go to the ant; consider her ways, and be wise, which, having no guide,
overseer, or ruler, provideth her meat in the summer and gathereth her food
in the harvest.”
In a short time the Formifolk seemed to become quite accustomed to having
Bulger and me among them, and they apparently “touched hands” with me
in quite as friendly a fashion as if I had been one of them.
One day Long Thumbs conducted me to the house of the most aged and
learned of the Soodopsies, Barrel Brow by name.
He received me very cordially, although I interrupted him at his studies, for,
as I entered his apartment, he was in the act of reading four different books
at the same time: two were lying on the floor, and he was perusing their
raised characters with the soles of his feet, and two others were set up on a
frame in front of him and he was deciphering them with the tips of his
fingers.
Page 117
But when informed who I was he stopped work at once and taking up his
tablets, asked me a number of questions concerning the upper world, of
which he had, however, no very exalted opinion.
“You people,” said he, “if I understand correctly the ancient writings of
those of our nation who still preserved certain traditions of the upper world,
are endowed with several senses which are utterly lacking in us, I am happy
to say, for if I understand correctly ye have in the first place a sense which
ye call hearing, a most troublesome sense, for by means of it ye are being
constantly disturbed and annoyed by vibrations of the air coming from afar.
Now, they can be of no possible good to you. Ye might as well have a sense
that would inform you what was going on in the moon. Therefore, my
conclusion is, that the sense of hearing only serves to distract and weaken
the brain.
“Another sense that ye are possessed of,” continued Barrel Brow, “ye call
the sense of sight—a power even more useless and distracting than hearing,
for the reason that it enables you to know things which it is utterly bootless
to know, such as what your next door neighbors may be doing, how the
mountains are acting on the other side of your rivers, how your sky, as ye
call it, might feel if you could touch it with your fingers, which ye can’t do,
however; how soon rain will fall, which is a useless piece of knowledge if
ye have roofs to cover you, as I suppose ye have; but the most ridiculous
use which ye make of this sense of sight is the manufacture of what ye call
pictures, by means of which ye seem to take the greatest pleasure in
deceiving this very sense of which ye are so very proud. If I understand
correctly these pictures, if felt of, are quite as smooth as that panel there,
but so cunningly do ye draw the lines and lay in the colors, whatever they
may be, that ye really succeed in deceiving yourselves and stand for hours
in front of one of these bits of trickery when ye might, if ye chose, feast
your eyes, as ye call it, upon the very thing which the trickster has imitated.
Now, as life is much shorter in the upper world than in ours, it seems very
strange to me that ye should wish to waste it in this foolish manner. Then,
there is another thing, little baron,” continued the learned Barrel Brow,
“which I wish to mention. It is this: The people of the upper world pride
themselves very much upon what they term the power of speech, which, if I
understand correctly, is a faculty they have of expressing their thoughts to
each other by violently expelling the air from their lungs, and that this air,
tablets, asked me a number of questions concerning the upper world, of
which he had, however, no very exalted opinion.
“You people,” said he, “if I understand correctly the ancient writings of
those of our nation who still preserved certain traditions of the upper world,
are endowed with several senses which are utterly lacking in us, I am happy
to say, for if I understand correctly ye have in the first place a sense which
ye call hearing, a most troublesome sense, for by means of it ye are being
constantly disturbed and annoyed by vibrations of the air coming from afar.
Now, they can be of no possible good to you. Ye might as well have a sense
that would inform you what was going on in the moon. Therefore, my
conclusion is, that the sense of hearing only serves to distract and weaken
the brain.
“Another sense that ye are possessed of,” continued Barrel Brow, “ye call
the sense of sight—a power even more useless and distracting than hearing,
for the reason that it enables you to know things which it is utterly bootless
to know, such as what your next door neighbors may be doing, how the
mountains are acting on the other side of your rivers, how your sky, as ye
call it, might feel if you could touch it with your fingers, which ye can’t do,
however; how soon rain will fall, which is a useless piece of knowledge if
ye have roofs to cover you, as I suppose ye have; but the most ridiculous
use which ye make of this sense of sight is the manufacture of what ye call
pictures, by means of which ye seem to take the greatest pleasure in
deceiving this very sense of which ye are so very proud. If I understand
correctly these pictures, if felt of, are quite as smooth as that panel there,
but so cunningly do ye draw the lines and lay in the colors, whatever they
may be, that ye really succeed in deceiving yourselves and stand for hours
in front of one of these bits of trickery when ye might, if ye chose, feast
your eyes, as ye call it, upon the very thing which the trickster has imitated.
Now, as life is much shorter in the upper world than in ours, it seems very
strange to me that ye should wish to waste it in this foolish manner. Then,
there is another thing, little baron,” continued the learned Barrel Brow,
“which I wish to mention. It is this: The people of the upper world pride
themselves very much upon what they term the power of speech, which, if I
understand correctly, is a faculty they have of expressing their thoughts to
each other by violently expelling the air from their lungs, and that this air,
Page 118
rushing into the ventilators of the brain, which ye call ears, produces a
sensation of sound as ye term it, and in this way one of thy people standing
at one end of the town might make his wishes known to another standing at
the other end. Now, thou wilt pardon my thinking so, little baron, but this
seems to me to be not a whit above the brute creature, which, opening its
vast jaws, thus sets the air in motion in calling its young or breathing
defiance at an enemy. And if I understand correctly, little baron, so proud
are thy people of this power of speech that they insist upon making use of it
at all times and upon all occasions, and, strange to say, these ‘talkers’ can
always find plenty of people to open their ears to these vibrations of the air,
although the effect is so wearying to the brain that in the end they invariably
fall asleep. But if I understand correctly, the women are even fonder of
displaying their skill in thus puffing out the air from their lungs than the
men are; but, that not satisfied with this superior power of puffing out the
words, they actually have recourse to a potent herb which they steep in
boiling water and drink as hot as possible on account of its effect in
loosening the tongue and allowing the talker to do more puffing than she
could otherwise.
“But all this, little baron,” continued the learned Barrel Brow, “might be
overlooked and regarded in the light of mere amusement were it not for the
fact, if I understand correctly, that brain ventilators being of different sizes
in different persons, the consequence is that these puffs of air which ye use
to make known your thoughts to each other produce different effects upon
different persons, and the result is, that the people of the upper world spend
half their time repeating the puffs which they have already sent out, and that
even then thou canst rarely find two people who will agree exactly as to the
number, kind, strength, and meaning of the puffs blown into each other’s
brain ventilators, and that therefore has it become necessary to provide what
ye call judges to settle these disputes which often last for lifetimes, the two
parties spending their entire fortunes hiring witnesses to come before these
judges and imitate the sound which the air made when it was set in motion
years ago by the angry puffs of the two parties. I sincerely trust, little
baron,” wrote the learned Barrel Brow on his tablet of silver, “that when
thou returnest to thy people thou wilt make known to them what I have
written for thee to-day, for it is never too late to correct a fault, and the
longer that fault has lasted the greater the credit for correcting it.”
sensation of sound as ye term it, and in this way one of thy people standing
at one end of the town might make his wishes known to another standing at
the other end. Now, thou wilt pardon my thinking so, little baron, but this
seems to me to be not a whit above the brute creature, which, opening its
vast jaws, thus sets the air in motion in calling its young or breathing
defiance at an enemy. And if I understand correctly, little baron, so proud
are thy people of this power of speech that they insist upon making use of it
at all times and upon all occasions, and, strange to say, these ‘talkers’ can
always find plenty of people to open their ears to these vibrations of the air,
although the effect is so wearying to the brain that in the end they invariably
fall asleep. But if I understand correctly, the women are even fonder of
displaying their skill in thus puffing out the air from their lungs than the
men are; but, that not satisfied with this superior power of puffing out the
words, they actually have recourse to a potent herb which they steep in
boiling water and drink as hot as possible on account of its effect in
loosening the tongue and allowing the talker to do more puffing than she
could otherwise.
“But all this, little baron,” continued the learned Barrel Brow, “might be
overlooked and regarded in the light of mere amusement were it not for the
fact, if I understand correctly, that brain ventilators being of different sizes
in different persons, the consequence is that these puffs of air which ye use
to make known your thoughts to each other produce different effects upon
different persons, and the result is, that the people of the upper world spend
half their time repeating the puffs which they have already sent out, and that
even then thou canst rarely find two people who will agree exactly as to the
number, kind, strength, and meaning of the puffs blown into each other’s
brain ventilators, and that therefore has it become necessary to provide what
ye call judges to settle these disputes which often last for lifetimes, the two
parties spending their entire fortunes hiring witnesses to come before these
judges and imitate the sound which the air made when it was set in motion
years ago by the angry puffs of the two parties. I sincerely trust, little
baron,” wrote the learned Barrel Brow on his tablet of silver, “that when
thou returnest to thy people thou wilt make known to them what I have
written for thee to-day, for it is never too late to correct a fault, and the
longer that fault has lasted the greater the credit for correcting it.”
Page 119
I promised the learned Soodopsy to do as he requested, and then we
touched each other on the back of the head, which is the way they say good-
by in the land of the Formifolk, a touch on the forehead meaning, “How
d’ye do?”
touched each other on the back of the head, which is the way they say good-
by in the land of the Formifolk, a touch on the forehead meaning, “How
d’ye do?”
Page 120
CHAPTER XVIII
EARLY HISTORY OF THE SOODOPSIES AS RELATED BY
BARREL BROW.—HOW THEY WERE DRIVEN TO TAKE
REFUGE IN THE UNDER WORLD, AND HOW THEY CAME
UPON THE MARBLE HIGHWAY.—THEIR DISCOVERY OF
NATURAL GAS WHICH YIELDS THEM LIGHT AND WARMTH,
AND OF NATURE’S MAGNIFICENT TREASURE HOUSE.—
HOW THEY REPLACED THEIR TATTERED GARMENTS AND
BEGAN TO BUILD THE CITY OF SILVER.—THE STRANGE
MISFORTUNES THAT CAME UPON THEM, AND HOW THEY
ROSE SUPERIOR TO THEM, TERRIBLE AS THEY WERE.
And, no doubt, dear friends, you would be glad to hear something about the
early history of the Soodopsies: who they were, where they came from, and
how they happened to find their way down into the World within a World.
At least, this was the way I felt after I had been presented to the learned
Barrel Brow, and so the next time I called upon him I waited patiently for
him to finish reading the four books in front of him, and then I said,—
“Be pleased, dear Master, to tell me something concerning the early history
of thy people, and to explain to me how they came to make their way down
into this underground world.”
“Ages and ages ago,” wrote the learned Barrel Brow, “my people lived
upon the shores of a beautiful land with a vast ocean to the north of it, and
in those days they had the same senses as the other people of the upper
world. It was a very fair land, indeed, so fair that, in the words of the
ancient chronicles, the sun looked in vain for a fairer. Its rivers were deep
and broad, its plains were rich and fertile, and its mountains stored full of
EARLY HISTORY OF THE SOODOPSIES AS RELATED BY
BARREL BROW.—HOW THEY WERE DRIVEN TO TAKE
REFUGE IN THE UNDER WORLD, AND HOW THEY CAME
UPON THE MARBLE HIGHWAY.—THEIR DISCOVERY OF
NATURAL GAS WHICH YIELDS THEM LIGHT AND WARMTH,
AND OF NATURE’S MAGNIFICENT TREASURE HOUSE.—
HOW THEY REPLACED THEIR TATTERED GARMENTS AND
BEGAN TO BUILD THE CITY OF SILVER.—THE STRANGE
MISFORTUNES THAT CAME UPON THEM, AND HOW THEY
ROSE SUPERIOR TO THEM, TERRIBLE AS THEY WERE.
And, no doubt, dear friends, you would be glad to hear something about the
early history of the Soodopsies: who they were, where they came from, and
how they happened to find their way down into the World within a World.
At least, this was the way I felt after I had been presented to the learned
Barrel Brow, and so the next time I called upon him I waited patiently for
him to finish reading the four books in front of him, and then I said,—
“Be pleased, dear Master, to tell me something concerning the early history
of thy people, and to explain to me how they came to make their way down
into this underground world.”
“Ages and ages ago,” wrote the learned Barrel Brow, “my people lived
upon the shores of a beautiful land with a vast ocean to the north of it, and
in those days they had the same senses as the other people of the upper
world. It was a very fair land, indeed, so fair that, in the words of the
ancient chronicles, the sun looked in vain for a fairer. Its rivers were deep
and broad, its plains were rich and fertile, and its mountains stored full of
Page 121
silver and gold and copper and tin, and so easily mined were these metals
that our people became famous as metal workers; so deft in their
workmanship that the other nations from far and near came to us for swords
and shields and spear heads and suits of armor and table service and armlets
and bracelets and, above all, for lamps most gloriously chased and carved to
hang in their palaces and temples. And so we were very happy, until one
terrible day the great round world gave a twist and we were turned away
from the sun, so that its rays went slantingly over our heads and gave us no
warmth.
“Ah me, I could weep now,” exclaimed the learned Barrel Brow, “after all
these centuries, when I think of the cruel fate that overtook my people. In a
few months the whole face of our fair land was covered with ice and snow,
and our cattle died, and many of our people, too, before they could weave
thick cloth to keep their delicate bodies from the pinching cold. But this
was not all; the great blue ocean which had until then dashed its warm
waves and white foam up against our shores now breathed its icy breath full
upon us, driving into our cellars to escape its fury; and in a few brief
months, to our horror, there came drifting down upon us fields and
mountains of ice, which the tempestuous waters cast up against our shores
with deafening crash. To remain there meant death, swift and terrible, so the
command was given to abandon homes and firesides and escape to the
southward, and this most of them did. But it so happened that several
hundred families belonging to the metal-working guilds, who knew the
underground passages to the mines as foresters know the pathless wood,
had taken refuge in the vast underground caverns with all the goods they
could carry. Poor deluded creatures! they thought that this sudden coming
of the winter blast, of the blinding snow and vast floating fields of ice, was
but a freak of nature, and that in a few months the old warmth and the old
sunshine would come back again.
“Alas, months went by and their supply of food was almost exhausted and
the entrances to the mines were closed by gigantic blocks of ice cemented
into one great mass by the snow which the gray clouds had sifted down
upon them. There was now no escape that way. Their only hope was to
make their way underground to some portal to the upper world.
“So, with lighted torches but with hearts plunged in the darkness of despair,
they kept on their way, when one day, or one night, they knew not which,
that our people became famous as metal workers; so deft in their
workmanship that the other nations from far and near came to us for swords
and shields and spear heads and suits of armor and table service and armlets
and bracelets and, above all, for lamps most gloriously chased and carved to
hang in their palaces and temples. And so we were very happy, until one
terrible day the great round world gave a twist and we were turned away
from the sun, so that its rays went slantingly over our heads and gave us no
warmth.
“Ah me, I could weep now,” exclaimed the learned Barrel Brow, “after all
these centuries, when I think of the cruel fate that overtook my people. In a
few months the whole face of our fair land was covered with ice and snow,
and our cattle died, and many of our people, too, before they could weave
thick cloth to keep their delicate bodies from the pinching cold. But this
was not all; the great blue ocean which had until then dashed its warm
waves and white foam up against our shores now breathed its icy breath full
upon us, driving into our cellars to escape its fury; and in a few brief
months, to our horror, there came drifting down upon us fields and
mountains of ice, which the tempestuous waters cast up against our shores
with deafening crash. To remain there meant death, swift and terrible, so the
command was given to abandon homes and firesides and escape to the
southward, and this most of them did. But it so happened that several
hundred families belonging to the metal-working guilds, who knew the
underground passages to the mines as foresters know the pathless wood,
had taken refuge in the vast underground caverns with all the goods they
could carry. Poor deluded creatures! they thought that this sudden coming
of the winter blast, of the blinding snow and vast floating fields of ice, was
but a freak of nature, and that in a few months the old warmth and the old
sunshine would come back again.
“Alas, months went by and their supply of food was almost exhausted and
the entrances to the mines were closed by gigantic blocks of ice cemented
into one great mass by the snow which the gray clouds had sifted down
upon them. There was now no escape that way. Their only hope was to
make their way underground to some portal to the upper world.
“So, with lighted torches but with hearts plunged in the darkness of despair,
they kept on their way, when one day, or one night, they knew not which,
Page 122
their leaders suddenly came upon a broad street of marble opened by
nature’s own hands. It was skirted by a softly flowing river that swarmed
with fish in scales and shells and skin, and here our people halted to eat and
drink and rest, and while one of their number was striking his flint on one
occasion to make a fire to cook a meal, to his surprise and delight a tongue
of flame darted up from the rocky floor and continued to burn, giving light
and warmth to them.
“As they had brought their tools—their drills and chisels and files and
gravers and blow-pipes—with them in their carts and wagons, they made
haste to fit a pipe to this opening in the rock and set up a cluster of lights.
With food and water and warmth and light their hearts grew lighter,
especially as they soon discovered that in many of the vast caverns gigantic
mushrooms grew in the wildest profusion.
“The wisest of them,” continued the learned Barrel Brow, “at once made up
their minds that there must be reservoirs of this gas farther along on this
beautiful Marble Highway, so, day by day, they pushed farther into this
World within a World, halting every now and then to set up a lighthouse as
they called it.
“After advancing several leagues the exploring party, upon lighting a cluster
of gas jets, were stricken almost speechless with wonder at finding
themselves upon the very sill of a towering portal opening into a succession
of vast chambers, some with flat ceiling, some arched, some domed, upon
the floors and walls of which lay and hung inexhaustible quantities of pure
silver. Those magnificent caverns were in reality nature’s vast storehouses
of the glorious white metal, and our people made haste to set up clusters of
gas jets here and there, so that they might view the wondrous treasure-
house.
“Here they determined to remain, for here was food and water in never-
failing supplies, and here they would have light and warmth, and here they
could forget their miseries by working at their calling, using the precious
metal with lavish hand to build them living-chambers, and to fashion the
thousand and one things necessary for every-day life. So great was their
delight as metal-workers to come upon this exhaustless supply of pure
silver that they could hardly sleep until they had set up clusters of gas jets
throughout these vast caverns, for, no doubt, little baron, thou hast already
nature’s own hands. It was skirted by a softly flowing river that swarmed
with fish in scales and shells and skin, and here our people halted to eat and
drink and rest, and while one of their number was striking his flint on one
occasion to make a fire to cook a meal, to his surprise and delight a tongue
of flame darted up from the rocky floor and continued to burn, giving light
and warmth to them.
“As they had brought their tools—their drills and chisels and files and
gravers and blow-pipes—with them in their carts and wagons, they made
haste to fit a pipe to this opening in the rock and set up a cluster of lights.
With food and water and warmth and light their hearts grew lighter,
especially as they soon discovered that in many of the vast caverns gigantic
mushrooms grew in the wildest profusion.
“The wisest of them,” continued the learned Barrel Brow, “at once made up
their minds that there must be reservoirs of this gas farther along on this
beautiful Marble Highway, so, day by day, they pushed farther into this
World within a World, halting every now and then to set up a lighthouse as
they called it.
“After advancing several leagues the exploring party, upon lighting a cluster
of gas jets, were stricken almost speechless with wonder at finding
themselves upon the very sill of a towering portal opening into a succession
of vast chambers, some with flat ceiling, some arched, some domed, upon
the floors and walls of which lay and hung inexhaustible quantities of pure
silver. Those magnificent caverns were in reality nature’s vast storehouses
of the glorious white metal, and our people made haste to set up clusters of
gas jets here and there, so that they might view the wondrous treasure-
house.
“Here they determined to remain, for here was food and water in never-
failing supplies, and here they would have light and warmth, and here they
could forget their miseries by working at their calling, using the precious
metal with lavish hand to build them living-chambers, and to fashion the
thousand and one things necessary for every-day life. So great was their
delight as metal-workers to come upon this exhaustless supply of pure
silver that they could hardly sleep until they had set up clusters of gas jets
throughout these vast caverns, for, no doubt, little baron, thou hast already
Page 123
guessed that this is the spot I am telling thee of; that right here it was where
our people halted to build the City of Silver.
“But one thought troubled them and that was where to find needful
clothing, for the old was fast falling into shreds and tatters, when, to their
delight, they came upon a bed of mineral wool and with this they managed
to weave some cloth. Although it was rather stiff and harsh, yet it was better
than none.
“While exploring a new cavern one day, one of my wise ancestors saw a
large night moth alight near him, and, gently loosening some of its eggs, he
carried them home, more as a curiosity than aught else.
“Imagine how rejoiced he was, however, to see one of the worms which
hatched out set to work spinning a cocoon of silk half as big as his fist.
There was great feasting and merry-making among our people upon hearing
of this glad news, and it was not very long before many a silver shuttle was
rattling in a silver loom, and the soft bodies of our people were warmly and
comfortably clad. Now, long periods of time went by, which, cut up into
your months, would have made many, many years. Our people had
everything but sunlight, and this, of course, those who were born in the
under world knew nothing about and therefore did not miss.
“But, as was to be expected, great changes gradually took place in our
people. To their inexpressible grief, they noticed that as they busied
themselves beautifying their new homes by erecting arches and bridges and
terraces, and lining them with glorious candelabra and statues, all in cast
and wrought or hammered silver, their sight was gradually failing them, and
that in not a very great length of time they should be totally blind.
“This result, little baron,” continued the learned Barrel Brow, “was very
natural, for the sense of sight was in reality created for sunlight; for as thou
no doubt knowest, all the fish that swim in our rivers have no eyes, having
no need of them. It happened just as they had expected—in a few
generations more our people discovered that their eyes could no longer see
things as thou dost, but yet they could feel them if they were not too far
away, just as I can feel thy presence now and tell where thou sittest, and
how tall thou art, and how broad thou art, and whether thou movest to right
or left, forward or backward, but I cannot tell exactly how thou art made
until I reach out and touch thee; then I know all; yes, far better than thou
our people halted to build the City of Silver.
“But one thought troubled them and that was where to find needful
clothing, for the old was fast falling into shreds and tatters, when, to their
delight, they came upon a bed of mineral wool and with this they managed
to weave some cloth. Although it was rather stiff and harsh, yet it was better
than none.
“While exploring a new cavern one day, one of my wise ancestors saw a
large night moth alight near him, and, gently loosening some of its eggs, he
carried them home, more as a curiosity than aught else.
“Imagine how rejoiced he was, however, to see one of the worms which
hatched out set to work spinning a cocoon of silk half as big as his fist.
There was great feasting and merry-making among our people upon hearing
of this glad news, and it was not very long before many a silver shuttle was
rattling in a silver loom, and the soft bodies of our people were warmly and
comfortably clad. Now, long periods of time went by, which, cut up into
your months, would have made many, many years. Our people had
everything but sunlight, and this, of course, those who were born in the
under world knew nothing about and therefore did not miss.
“But, as was to be expected, great changes gradually took place in our
people. To their inexpressible grief, they noticed that as they busied
themselves beautifying their new homes by erecting arches and bridges and
terraces, and lining them with glorious candelabra and statues, all in cast
and wrought or hammered silver, their sight was gradually failing them, and
that in not a very great length of time they should be totally blind.
“This result, little baron,” continued the learned Barrel Brow, “was very
natural, for the sense of sight was in reality created for sunlight; for as thou
no doubt knowest, all the fish that swim in our rivers have no eyes, having
no need of them. It happened just as they had expected—in a few
generations more our people discovered that their eyes could no longer see
things as thou dost, but yet they could feel them if they were not too far
away, just as I can feel thy presence now and tell where thou sittest, and
how tall thou art, and how broad thou art, and whether thou movest to right
or left, forward or backward, but I cannot tell exactly how thou art made
until I reach out and touch thee; then I know all; yes, far better than thou
Page 124
canst know, for our sense of feeling is keener than thy so-called sight. One
of my people can feel a grain or roughness upon a silver mirror which to thy
eyes seems smoother than glass. Well, strange to relate, and yet not strange,
our ancestors with the going-out of their sense of sight also felt their sense
of hearing on the wane. Our ears, as thou callest them, having nothing more
to listen to, for eternal silence, as thou knowest, reigns in this under world,
became as useless to us as the tail of the pollywog would be to the full-
grown frog; and of course with the loss of our sense of hearing our children
were soon unable to learn to talk, and in a certain lapse of time we came to
merit full well our new name of Formifolk, or Ant People, for we were now
blind and deaf and dumb.
A SOODOPSY MAIDEN
READING HER
FAVORITE POET
“It is long, very, very long, little baron,” continued the learned Soodopsy,
“since all recollection of sunlight, of color, of sound, died out of our minds.
To-day my people don’t even know the names of these things, and thou
wouldst have as much chance of success wert thou to attempt to tell them
what light or sound is as thou wouldst have if thou shouldst try to explain to
a savage that there is nothing under the world to hold it up, and yet it
of my people can feel a grain or roughness upon a silver mirror which to thy
eyes seems smoother than glass. Well, strange to relate, and yet not strange,
our ancestors with the going-out of their sense of sight also felt their sense
of hearing on the wane. Our ears, as thou callest them, having nothing more
to listen to, for eternal silence, as thou knowest, reigns in this under world,
became as useless to us as the tail of the pollywog would be to the full-
grown frog; and of course with the loss of our sense of hearing our children
were soon unable to learn to talk, and in a certain lapse of time we came to
merit full well our new name of Formifolk, or Ant People, for we were now
blind and deaf and dumb.
A SOODOPSY MAIDEN
READING HER
FAVORITE POET
“It is long, very, very long, little baron,” continued the learned Soodopsy,
“since all recollection of sunlight, of color, of sound, died out of our minds.
To-day my people don’t even know the names of these things, and thou
wouldst have as much chance of success wert thou to attempt to tell them
what light or sound is as thou wouldst have if thou shouldst try to explain to
a savage that there is nothing under the world to hold it up, and yet it
Page 125
doesn’t fall. But if thou shouldst lay several pieces of metal in a row and
ask one of my people to tell thee what they were, he would try the weight of
each and feel its grain carefully, possibly smell them or touch his tongue to
them, and then he would make answer: ‘That is gold; that is silver; that is
copper; that is lead; that is tin; that is iron.’
“But thou wouldst say, ‘They all are differently colored; canst not perceive
that?’
“‘I know not what thou meanest by color,’ he would reply. ‘But mark me:
now I hide them all beneath this silken kerchief, and still by touching them
with my finger tips I can tell what metal each one is. If thou canst do it, then
art thou as good a man as I.’
“What sayest now, little baron?” asked the learned Barrel Brow, while his
face was wreathed in a smile of triumph; “dost think thou wouldst be as
good a man as this Soodopsy?”
“Nay, indeed I do not, wise Master,” wrote I upon my silver tablet; “and I
thank thee for all thou has told me and taught me, and I ask leave, O Barrel
Brow, to come again and converse with thee.”
“That thou mayest, little baron,” traced the learned Soodopsy upon his
silver tablet; and then as I turned to leave his chamber he reached quickly
after me and touched me with a bent forefinger, which meant return.
“Thy pardon, little baron,” he wrote, “but thou art leaving my study without
thy faithful Bulger; am I not right?”
I was astounded, for indeed he was right, and though without the sense of
sight he had seen more than I with two good eyes wide open. There lay
Bulger fast asleep on a silken-covered hassock.
Our silent conversation had so wearied him that he had sailed off into the
Land of Nod on the wings of a dream.
He hung his head and looked very shame-faced when my call aroused him
and he discovered that I had actually reached the doorway without his
knowing it.
ask one of my people to tell thee what they were, he would try the weight of
each and feel its grain carefully, possibly smell them or touch his tongue to
them, and then he would make answer: ‘That is gold; that is silver; that is
copper; that is lead; that is tin; that is iron.’
“But thou wouldst say, ‘They all are differently colored; canst not perceive
that?’
“‘I know not what thou meanest by color,’ he would reply. ‘But mark me:
now I hide them all beneath this silken kerchief, and still by touching them
with my finger tips I can tell what metal each one is. If thou canst do it, then
art thou as good a man as I.’
“What sayest now, little baron?” asked the learned Barrel Brow, while his
face was wreathed in a smile of triumph; “dost think thou wouldst be as
good a man as this Soodopsy?”
“Nay, indeed I do not, wise Master,” wrote I upon my silver tablet; “and I
thank thee for all thou has told me and taught me, and I ask leave, O Barrel
Brow, to come again and converse with thee.”
“That thou mayest, little baron,” traced the learned Soodopsy upon his
silver tablet; and then as I turned to leave his chamber he reached quickly
after me and touched me with a bent forefinger, which meant return.
“Thy pardon, little baron,” he wrote, “but thou art leaving my study without
thy faithful Bulger; am I not right?”
I was astounded, for indeed he was right, and though without the sense of
sight he had seen more than I with two good eyes wide open. There lay
Bulger fast asleep on a silken-covered hassock.
Our silent conversation had so wearied him that he had sailed off into the
Land of Nod on the wings of a dream.
He hung his head and looked very shame-faced when my call aroused him
and he discovered that I had actually reached the doorway without his
knowing it.
Page 126
CHAPTER XIX
BEGINS WITH SOMETHING ABOUT THE LITTLE SOODOPSIES,
BUT BRANCHES OFF ON ANOTHER SUBJECT; TO WIT;—THE
SILENT SONG OF SINGING FINGERS, THE FAIR MAID OF
THE CITY OF SILVER.—BARREL BROW IS KIND ENOUGH TO
ENLIGHTEN ME ON A CERTAIN POINT, AND HE TAKES
OCCASION TO PAY BULGER A VERY HIGH COMPLIMENT,
WHICH, OF COURSE, HE DESERVED.
The longer I stayed among the Soodopsies the more did I become
convinced that they were the happiest, the lightest hearted, the most
contented human beings that I had met in all my travels. If it were possible
for the links of a long chain suspended over a chasm to be living, thinking
beings for a short while, it seems to me they would hang together in the
most perfect accord, for each link would discover that he was no better than
his neighbor, and that the welfare of all the other links depended upon him
and his upon theirs. So it was with the Formifolk, having no sense of sight
they knew no such thing as envy, and all hands were alike when reached out
for a greeting.
I was amazed at times to see how they could feel my approach when I
would be ten or fifteen feet away from them, and I often amused myself by
trying to steal by one of them in the street. But no, it was impossible; a hand
would invariably be held out for a greeting. Little by little, they got over
their distrust of me, and made up their minds that I had told them the truth
when I said that no dancing spectre was forever following at my heels. One
of the most interesting sights was to see a group of Soodopsy children at
play, building houses with silver blocks, or playing a game very much like
BEGINS WITH SOMETHING ABOUT THE LITTLE SOODOPSIES,
BUT BRANCHES OFF ON ANOTHER SUBJECT; TO WIT;—THE
SILENT SONG OF SINGING FINGERS, THE FAIR MAID OF
THE CITY OF SILVER.—BARREL BROW IS KIND ENOUGH TO
ENLIGHTEN ME ON A CERTAIN POINT, AND HE TAKES
OCCASION TO PAY BULGER A VERY HIGH COMPLIMENT,
WHICH, OF COURSE, HE DESERVED.
The longer I stayed among the Soodopsies the more did I become
convinced that they were the happiest, the lightest hearted, the most
contented human beings that I had met in all my travels. If it were possible
for the links of a long chain suspended over a chasm to be living, thinking
beings for a short while, it seems to me they would hang together in the
most perfect accord, for each link would discover that he was no better than
his neighbor, and that the welfare of all the other links depended upon him
and his upon theirs. So it was with the Formifolk, having no sense of sight
they knew no such thing as envy, and all hands were alike when reached out
for a greeting.
I was amazed at times to see how they could feel my approach when I
would be ten or fifteen feet away from them, and I often amused myself by
trying to steal by one of them in the street. But no, it was impossible; a hand
would invariably be held out for a greeting. Little by little, they got over
their distrust of me, and made up their minds that I had told them the truth
when I said that no dancing spectre was forever following at my heels. One
of the most interesting sights was to see a group of Soodopsy children at
play, building houses with silver blocks, or playing a game very much like
Page 127
our dominoes. I noticed that they kept no tally, such wonderful memories
had they that it was quite unnecessary.
At first the children were so frightened upon feeling of me that they fled
with terror pictured upon their little faces. Their parents explained to me
that I made very much the same impression upon them as if I should feel of
a person whose skin was as rough as a sea urchin’s.
When at last I succeeded in coaxing several of them to my side, I was
astounded to see one little fellow who had by chance pressed his tiny hand
against my watch pocket spring away from me terror-stricken. He had felt it
tick and didn’t stop running until he had reached his mother’s side.
His wonderful tale that the little baron carried some strange animal around
in his pocket soon caused a crowd to collect about me, and it was some time
before I could persuade even the parents that the watch was not alive and
that it was not the little animal’s heart which they felt beating.
On one occasion, when a little Soodopsy was sitting on my lap with its tiny
arm twined affectionately around my neck, I happened to make some
remark to Bulger, when, to my amazement, the child sprang out of my arms
and darted away with a look of terror upon his little face.
What had I done to him?
Why, it seems that by the merest chance his tiny hand had been pressed
against my throat, and that he had been terrified by feeling the strange
vibration caused by my voice. Immediately the report was spread about that
the little baron carried another little baron around in his throat, that any one
could feel him, if I would only consent. It took me a long while to convince
them that what they felt was not another little baron, but merely the
vibration caused by my expelling my breath in a way peculiar to the people
of the upper world. But all the same, I was obliged to say many hundreds of
useless things to Bulger in order to give their little hands a chance to feel
something so wonderful.
From the little I have told you about the names of the Formifolk, dear
friends, you have no doubt understood that their names took their rise from
some physical quality, defect, or peculiarity. Besides the names I have
already mentioned, I remember Sharp Chin, Long Nose, Silk Ears, Smooth
had they that it was quite unnecessary.
At first the children were so frightened upon feeling of me that they fled
with terror pictured upon their little faces. Their parents explained to me
that I made very much the same impression upon them as if I should feel of
a person whose skin was as rough as a sea urchin’s.
When at last I succeeded in coaxing several of them to my side, I was
astounded to see one little fellow who had by chance pressed his tiny hand
against my watch pocket spring away from me terror-stricken. He had felt it
tick and didn’t stop running until he had reached his mother’s side.
His wonderful tale that the little baron carried some strange animal around
in his pocket soon caused a crowd to collect about me, and it was some time
before I could persuade even the parents that the watch was not alive and
that it was not the little animal’s heart which they felt beating.
On one occasion, when a little Soodopsy was sitting on my lap with its tiny
arm twined affectionately around my neck, I happened to make some
remark to Bulger, when, to my amazement, the child sprang out of my arms
and darted away with a look of terror upon his little face.
What had I done to him?
Why, it seems that by the merest chance his tiny hand had been pressed
against my throat, and that he had been terrified by feeling the strange
vibration caused by my voice. Immediately the report was spread about that
the little baron carried another little baron around in his throat, that any one
could feel him, if I would only consent. It took me a long while to convince
them that what they felt was not another little baron, but merely the
vibration caused by my expelling my breath in a way peculiar to the people
of the upper world. But all the same, I was obliged to say many hundreds of
useless things to Bulger in order to give their little hands a chance to feel
something so wonderful.
From the little I have told you about the names of the Formifolk, dear
friends, you have no doubt understood that their names took their rise from
some physical quality, defect, or peculiarity. Besides the names I have
already mentioned, I remember Sharp Chin, Long Nose, Silk Ears, Smooth
Page 128
Palms, Big Knuckle, Nail Off, Hammer Fist, Soft Touch, Hole-in-Cheek, or
Hole-in-chin (Dimple), Crooked Hair (Cowlick), and so on, and so on.
But, to my amazement, one day, when asking the name of a young girl
whose long and delicate fingers had attracted my attention, I was informed
that her name was Singing Fingers, or, possibly, I might translate it Music
Fingers.
I had noticed that the Soodopsies had some idea of music, for the children
often amused themselves dancing, and, while so engaged, beat time with
their finger tips on each other’s cheeks or foreheads.
But I was completely in the dark as to what they meant by Singing Fingers,
or why the young girl should have been so named; hence was I greatly
pleased to hear the maiden’s mother ask me whether I would like to feel one
of her daughter’s songs, as she termed it. Upon my acquiescing, the mother
approached me and proceeded to roll up the sleeves of my coat until she
had laid my arms bare to the elbow, then she took my arms and clasped
them across my breast one above the other.
Bulger watched the proceeding with somewhat of displeasure in his eyes;
he had half an idea that these silent people might play some hurtful trick
upon his little master. But my smile soon disarmed his suspicion.
Singing Fingers now drew near, and as her sweet face with its sightless eyes
turned full upon me I could hardly keep back the tears.
And yet, why grieve for any one who seemed to be so perfectly happy? A
smile played around her dainty little mouth, disclosing her tiny silvery
white teeth like so many real pearls, and her bosom rose and fell quickly,
sending forth a faint breathing sound. She looked so like a radiant child of
some other world that before I thought, I cried out,—
“Speak, Oh, speak, beautiful child!”
In an instant she drew back affrighted, for the sudden vibration of the air
had startled her; but I reached out and touched her hand to give her to
understand that she need fear nothing, and then she drew near to me again.
Suddenly her beautiful hands with their long, frail, delicate fingers were
lifted into the air, and she began to sway her body and to wave her hands in
gentle and graceful motions as if keeping time with some music. Gradually
she drew nearer to me, and ever and anon her silken finger tips touched my
Hole-in-chin (Dimple), Crooked Hair (Cowlick), and so on, and so on.
But, to my amazement, one day, when asking the name of a young girl
whose long and delicate fingers had attracted my attention, I was informed
that her name was Singing Fingers, or, possibly, I might translate it Music
Fingers.
I had noticed that the Soodopsies had some idea of music, for the children
often amused themselves dancing, and, while so engaged, beat time with
their finger tips on each other’s cheeks or foreheads.
But I was completely in the dark as to what they meant by Singing Fingers,
or why the young girl should have been so named; hence was I greatly
pleased to hear the maiden’s mother ask me whether I would like to feel one
of her daughter’s songs, as she termed it. Upon my acquiescing, the mother
approached me and proceeded to roll up the sleeves of my coat until she
had laid my arms bare to the elbow, then she took my arms and clasped
them across my breast one above the other.
Bulger watched the proceeding with somewhat of displeasure in his eyes;
he had half an idea that these silent people might play some hurtful trick
upon his little master. But my smile soon disarmed his suspicion.
Singing Fingers now drew near, and as her sweet face with its sightless eyes
turned full upon me I could hardly keep back the tears.
And yet, why grieve for any one who seemed to be so perfectly happy? A
smile played around her dainty little mouth, disclosing her tiny silvery
white teeth like so many real pearls, and her bosom rose and fell quickly,
sending forth a faint breathing sound. She looked so like a radiant child of
some other world that before I thought, I cried out,—
“Speak, Oh, speak, beautiful child!”
In an instant she drew back affrighted, for the sudden vibration of the air
had startled her; but I reached out and touched her hand to give her to
understand that she need fear nothing, and then she drew near to me again.
Suddenly her beautiful hands with their long, frail, delicate fingers were
lifted into the air, and she began to sway her body and to wave her hands in
gentle and graceful motions as if keeping time with some music. Gradually
she drew nearer to me, and ever and anon her silken finger tips touched my
Page 129
hands or arms as if they were a keyboard and she was about to begin to
execute a soft and dainty bit of music; and I noticed that her fingers had
some delightful perfume upon them. Now fast and faster the gentle taps rain
upon me with rhythmic regularity. They soothe me, they thrill me, they
reach my heart as if they were the sweet notes of a flute or the soft tones of
a singer’s voice. The maiden is really singing to me! It seems to me that I
can understand what she is saying, or, rather, thinking, as her dainty finger
tips fairly fly hither and thither, and I can hear her low breathing grow
louder and louder. Suddenly she leaves my hands and arms and I feel her
gentle tapping on my cheeks and brow. So gently, Oh, so gently and
soothingly her fingers touch me that at last they feel like rose leaves
dragged across my face. The sensation is so delightful, so like the soft touch
of sleep to weary eyes, that I drop off in good earnest, and when, after a
moment or so, I opened my eyes there sat the smiling Formifolk waiting for
me to awake, and there stood the radiant-visaged Singing Fingers in front of
me, child-like, waiting to be commended.
And so you see, dear friends, that it is not so hard to be happy after all if
you only set about it in the right way. The Formifolk seemed to have set
about it in the right way, judging by results, and they are the only things we
have to judge by. Some men will fish all day and not have a bite, and some
people will try their whole lives to catch happiness and not get any more
than a nibble. They don’t use the right kind of bait. Let ’em try a kind act, a
live one.
There was something I wanted to ask of the learned Barrel Brow, so the
next call I made on him I put this question to him:—
“Is it possible, learned Master, that thy people have absolutely no guide, no
overseer, no rulers?”
The great scholar of the Formifolk ceased reading the four books which lay
opened before him—one under each hand and one under each foot—as I
handed him my silver tablet.
“Little baron,” was his reply, “if there were only a bramble bush big enough
for all you people of the upper world to jump into and if you could only get
rid of your ears too, you would soon be rid of your rulers who oppress you,
who prey upon you; for no one would have any desire to be a ruler if there
was no one left to look at him and if he couldn’t hear what the flatterers said
execute a soft and dainty bit of music; and I noticed that her fingers had
some delightful perfume upon them. Now fast and faster the gentle taps rain
upon me with rhythmic regularity. They soothe me, they thrill me, they
reach my heart as if they were the sweet notes of a flute or the soft tones of
a singer’s voice. The maiden is really singing to me! It seems to me that I
can understand what she is saying, or, rather, thinking, as her dainty finger
tips fairly fly hither and thither, and I can hear her low breathing grow
louder and louder. Suddenly she leaves my hands and arms and I feel her
gentle tapping on my cheeks and brow. So gently, Oh, so gently and
soothingly her fingers touch me that at last they feel like rose leaves
dragged across my face. The sensation is so delightful, so like the soft touch
of sleep to weary eyes, that I drop off in good earnest, and when, after a
moment or so, I opened my eyes there sat the smiling Formifolk waiting for
me to awake, and there stood the radiant-visaged Singing Fingers in front of
me, child-like, waiting to be commended.
And so you see, dear friends, that it is not so hard to be happy after all if
you only set about it in the right way. The Formifolk seemed to have set
about it in the right way, judging by results, and they are the only things we
have to judge by. Some men will fish all day and not have a bite, and some
people will try their whole lives to catch happiness and not get any more
than a nibble. They don’t use the right kind of bait. Let ’em try a kind act, a
live one.
There was something I wanted to ask of the learned Barrel Brow, so the
next call I made on him I put this question to him:—
“Is it possible, learned Master, that thy people have absolutely no guide, no
overseer, no rulers?”
The great scholar of the Formifolk ceased reading the four books which lay
opened before him—one under each hand and one under each foot—as I
handed him my silver tablet.
“Little baron,” was his reply, “if there were only a bramble bush big enough
for all you people of the upper world to jump into and if you could only get
rid of your ears too, you would soon be rid of your rulers who oppress you,
who prey upon you; for no one would have any desire to be a ruler if there
was no one left to look at him and if he couldn’t hear what the flatterers said
Page 130
about him. Vanity is the soil that rulers spring from, as the mushrooms
spring from the rich loam of our dark caverns. They pretend that it is the
exercise of power that they are so fond of. Believe them not. It is the
gratification of their vanity and nothing else.
“If it were only in thy power to say to every man who itched to be a ruler,—
“‘Well and good, brother, a ruler thou shalt be; but bear in mind, weak man,
that when thou hast donned thy gaudy uniform and mounted thy gayly
caparisoned steed, when thou ridest at the head of troop and cavalcade with
ten thousand armed men following thee on foot, as slaves their master, and
the plaudits of the foolish multitude rend the air, no eye shall witness the
splendor of thy triumph, no ear catch a sound of the deafening cheers,’ take
my word for it, little baron, no one would want to be a ruler any more.
“Where there are no rulers, little baron,” continued the learned Barrel Brow,
“there can be no followers; where there are no followers, there will be no
quarrelling. When it becomes necessary in our nation we form the Great
Circle for deliberation. Each man writes out what he thinks on his tablet.
Then the opinions are read and counted and the majority rules. But we form
the Great Circle only in times of urgent need. Generally speaking, the
smaller circles answer all the purposes; in fact, the family circle is in most
cases quite sufficient.”
I touched first Barrel Brow’s heart in token of my gratitude for the many
things which he had taught me, and then the back of his head to bid him
good-night. You may imagine his and my delight, dear friends, when the
wise Bulger raised himself upon his hind legs, and with his right paw also
thanked the learned Barrel Brow, and then bade him good-night by a light
tap on the back of his head.
“Fortunate the traveller,” wrote the learned Soodopsy, “attended by so wise
and watchful a companion! True, like a child, he goes on all fours, but by so
doing he brings his heart and his brains on the same level—the only way for
a man to wear them if he would do his fellow-creatures any good. The
trouble with thy people in the upper world, little baron, is that they think too
much. They clasp minds instead of clasping hands; they send messengers
with gifts instead of giving themselves. They hire people to dance for them,
to sing for them, to be merry for them. They will not be satisfied until they
spring from the rich loam of our dark caverns. They pretend that it is the
exercise of power that they are so fond of. Believe them not. It is the
gratification of their vanity and nothing else.
“If it were only in thy power to say to every man who itched to be a ruler,—
“‘Well and good, brother, a ruler thou shalt be; but bear in mind, weak man,
that when thou hast donned thy gaudy uniform and mounted thy gayly
caparisoned steed, when thou ridest at the head of troop and cavalcade with
ten thousand armed men following thee on foot, as slaves their master, and
the plaudits of the foolish multitude rend the air, no eye shall witness the
splendor of thy triumph, no ear catch a sound of the deafening cheers,’ take
my word for it, little baron, no one would want to be a ruler any more.
“Where there are no rulers, little baron,” continued the learned Barrel Brow,
“there can be no followers; where there are no followers, there will be no
quarrelling. When it becomes necessary in our nation we form the Great
Circle for deliberation. Each man writes out what he thinks on his tablet.
Then the opinions are read and counted and the majority rules. But we form
the Great Circle only in times of urgent need. Generally speaking, the
smaller circles answer all the purposes; in fact, the family circle is in most
cases quite sufficient.”
I touched first Barrel Brow’s heart in token of my gratitude for the many
things which he had taught me, and then the back of his head to bid him
good-night. You may imagine his and my delight, dear friends, when the
wise Bulger raised himself upon his hind legs, and with his right paw also
thanked the learned Barrel Brow, and then bade him good-night by a light
tap on the back of his head.
“Fortunate the traveller,” wrote the learned Soodopsy, “attended by so wise
and watchful a companion! True, like a child, he goes on all fours, but by so
doing he brings his heart and his brains on the same level—the only way for
a man to wear them if he would do his fellow-creatures any good. The
trouble with thy people in the upper world, little baron, is that they think too
much. They clasp minds instead of clasping hands; they send messengers
with gifts instead of giving themselves. They hire people to dance for them,
to sing for them, to be merry for them. They will not be satisfied until they
Page 131
have hired people to help them be sorry, to whom they may say, ‘My friend
is dead; I loved him. Weep three whole days for him.’”
is dead; I loved him. Weep three whole days for him.’”
Page 132
CHAPTER XX
THIS IS A LONG AND A SAD CHAPTER.—IT TELLS HOW
DEAR, GENTLE, POUTING-LIP WAS LOST, AND HOW THE
SOODOPSIES GRIEVED FOR HIM AND WHOM THEY
SUSPECTED.—BULGER GIVES A STRIKING PROOF OF HIS
WONDERFUL INTELLIGENCE WHICH ENABLES ME TO
CONVINCE THE SOODOPSIES THAT MY “DANCING
SPECTRE” DID NOT CAUSE POUTING-LIP’S DEATH.—THE
TRUE TALE OF HIS TERRIBLE FATE.—WHAT FOLLOWS MY
DISCOVERY.—HOW A BEAUTIFUL BOAT IS BUILT FOR ME
BY THE GRATEFUL SOODOPSIES, AND HOW BULGER AND I
BID ADIEU TO THE LAND OF THE MAKE-BELIEVE EYES.
’Twas the custom in the City of Silver to “touch all around,” as it was
called, before going to rest. The “touch all around” began in a certain
quarter of the city and passed with wonderful rapidity from man to man.
Exactly how it was done I never could understand, but the purpose of the
mysterious signalling was to make an actual count of all the Formifolk. If a
single one were missing, it would be most surely discovered by the time the
“touch all around” had been completed. It proceeded with lightning-like
rapidity throughout the city, and then, if no return signal was made, the
people knew that everyone was in his proper place; that no Soodopsy had
lost his way or fallen ill in some unfrequented passage.
I don’t think that I had more than dropped off to sleep when I was aroused
by Bulger’s gentle tugging at my sleeve. Rubbing my eyes, I sat up in bed
and listened. Instantly my ear caught that faint, shuffling sound which was
always perceptible when any number of the Formifolk were hurrying hither
and thither over the polished silver pavement.
THIS IS A LONG AND A SAD CHAPTER.—IT TELLS HOW
DEAR, GENTLE, POUTING-LIP WAS LOST, AND HOW THE
SOODOPSIES GRIEVED FOR HIM AND WHOM THEY
SUSPECTED.—BULGER GIVES A STRIKING PROOF OF HIS
WONDERFUL INTELLIGENCE WHICH ENABLES ME TO
CONVINCE THE SOODOPSIES THAT MY “DANCING
SPECTRE” DID NOT CAUSE POUTING-LIP’S DEATH.—THE
TRUE TALE OF HIS TERRIBLE FATE.—WHAT FOLLOWS MY
DISCOVERY.—HOW A BEAUTIFUL BOAT IS BUILT FOR ME
BY THE GRATEFUL SOODOPSIES, AND HOW BULGER AND I
BID ADIEU TO THE LAND OF THE MAKE-BELIEVE EYES.
’Twas the custom in the City of Silver to “touch all around,” as it was
called, before going to rest. The “touch all around” began in a certain
quarter of the city and passed with wonderful rapidity from man to man.
Exactly how it was done I never could understand, but the purpose of the
mysterious signalling was to make an actual count of all the Formifolk. If a
single one were missing, it would be most surely discovered by the time the
“touch all around” had been completed. It proceeded with lightning-like
rapidity throughout the city, and then, if no return signal was made, the
people knew that everyone was in his proper place; that no Soodopsy had
lost his way or fallen ill in some unfrequented passage.
I don’t think that I had more than dropped off to sleep when I was aroused
by Bulger’s gentle tugging at my sleeve. Rubbing my eyes, I sat up in bed
and listened. Instantly my ear caught that faint, shuffling sound which was
always perceptible when any number of the Formifolk were hurrying hither
and thither over the polished silver pavement.
Page 133
I sprang out of bed and rushed to the door, Bulger close at my heels. What a
strange sight confronted me! I could compare it to nothing save to the
appearance of a large ant hill when some mischievous boy suddenly drops a
stone among the crowd of petty, patient, plodding people peacefully
pursuing their work.
In an instant all is changed: lines are broken, workmen jostle workmen,
order becomes disorder, regularity is changed to confusion. Hither and
thither the affrighted creatures rush with waving feelers, seeking for the
cause of the mad outburst of terror.
So it was with the Formifolk as I looked out upon them. With outstretched
hands and tremulously moving fingers they rushed from side to side,
jostling and bumping one another, while a nameless dread was depicted
upon their upturned faces. Anon a group would halt, join hands, and begin
to exchange thoughts by lightning-like pressures, tappings, and strokes,
when others would dash against them, break them apart, and confusion
would reign greater than ever.
But gradually I noted that some sort of order seemed to be coming out of
the movements of this mad throng. Here and there groups of three and four
would form and clasp hands, then these smaller circles would break and
form into larger ones, and I noted too that this ever-increasing circle was
formed on the outside of the panic-stricken crowd, and as it grew it shut
them in so that when a fleeing Soodopsy hurtled up against this steady line,
his terror left him at once and he took his place in it. In a few moments the
madly pushing, jostling throng had disappeared entirely and the whole city
was girt round about by these long, steady lines.
The Great Circle had been formed.
After half an hour the deliberation was completed, and, to my surprise, the
Great Circle broke up into squads and companies of fours and sixes and
tens, and then each disappeared slowly and steadily with lock step, passing
out of the City into the dark or only partially lighted chambers and passages
that surrounded it. The search for the missing Soodopsy had been begun.
strange sight confronted me! I could compare it to nothing save to the
appearance of a large ant hill when some mischievous boy suddenly drops a
stone among the crowd of petty, patient, plodding people peacefully
pursuing their work.
In an instant all is changed: lines are broken, workmen jostle workmen,
order becomes disorder, regularity is changed to confusion. Hither and
thither the affrighted creatures rush with waving feelers, seeking for the
cause of the mad outburst of terror.
So it was with the Formifolk as I looked out upon them. With outstretched
hands and tremulously moving fingers they rushed from side to side,
jostling and bumping one another, while a nameless dread was depicted
upon their upturned faces. Anon a group would halt, join hands, and begin
to exchange thoughts by lightning-like pressures, tappings, and strokes,
when others would dash against them, break them apart, and confusion
would reign greater than ever.
But gradually I noted that some sort of order seemed to be coming out of
the movements of this mad throng. Here and there groups of three and four
would form and clasp hands, then these smaller circles would break and
form into larger ones, and I noted too that this ever-increasing circle was
formed on the outside of the panic-stricken crowd, and as it grew it shut
them in so that when a fleeing Soodopsy hurtled up against this steady line,
his terror left him at once and he took his place in it. In a few moments the
madly pushing, jostling throng had disappeared entirely and the whole city
was girt round about by these long, steady lines.
The Great Circle had been formed.
After half an hour the deliberation was completed, and, to my surprise, the
Great Circle broke up into squads and companies of fours and sixes and
tens, and then each disappeared slowly and steadily with lock step, passing
out of the City into the dark or only partially lighted chambers and passages
that surrounded it. The search for the missing Soodopsy had been begun.
Page 134
THE GIGANTIC
TORTOISE THAT
DEVOURED POUTING
LIP.
It was hours before the last squad had returned to the square and the Great
Circle had been formed again. Alas! the news was sad indeed. There came
no tidings of the missing man. He was lost forever; and with clasped hands
and slow and heavy step the grieving Formifolk made their way back to
their homes, where the sighing women and children were awaiting their
coming. As Bulger and I went back to bed again, it almost seemed to me as
if I could hear at times the deep and long-drawn sighs that escaped from the
gentle breasts of the sorrowing Soodopsies. I noticed a very touching thing
on the following day. It was that every man, woman, and child in the City
of Silver grieved for the lost Soodopsy as if he were actually brother to each
of them. Love was not as with us, in the upper world, a thing bestowed
upon those in whom we see our own faces repeated and in whose voices we
heard our own ring out again, sweet and clear as in our childhood; in other
words, a love almost of our very selves. Oh, no! while it was true that a
mother’s touch was most tender to her own child, yet no little hand
stretched out to her went without its caress. She was mother to them all; to
her they were all beautiful, and as their little frocks were all woven in the
TORTOISE THAT
DEVOURED POUTING
LIP.
It was hours before the last squad had returned to the square and the Great
Circle had been formed again. Alas! the news was sad indeed. There came
no tidings of the missing man. He was lost forever; and with clasped hands
and slow and heavy step the grieving Formifolk made their way back to
their homes, where the sighing women and children were awaiting their
coming. As Bulger and I went back to bed again, it almost seemed to me as
if I could hear at times the deep and long-drawn sighs that escaped from the
gentle breasts of the sorrowing Soodopsies. I noticed a very touching thing
on the following day. It was that every man, woman, and child in the City
of Silver grieved for the lost Soodopsy as if he were actually brother to each
of them. Love was not as with us, in the upper world, a thing bestowed
upon those in whom we see our own faces repeated and in whose voices we
heard our own ring out again, sweet and clear as in our childhood; in other
words, a love almost of our very selves. Oh, no! while it was true that a
mother’s touch was most tender to her own child, yet no little hand
stretched out to her went without its caress. She was mother to them all; to
her they were all beautiful, and as their little frocks were all woven in the
Page 135
same loom, there never could come into her mind a temptation to feel
whether a rich neighbor’s child was playing with hers, and that therefore it
ought to receive a more loving caress. In that portion of the city where the
children had their playgrounds the silver pavement was in some places
marked off with raised lines and letters, something after the manner of our
hop scotch, for the purpose of a game which was very popular with the little
Soodopsies. Its name is hard to translate, but it meant something like “Little
Bogyman,” and many an hour had Bulger and I stood there watching these
silent little gnomes at play, fascinated by the wonderful skill which they
would display in feigning the drawing near of the Little Bogyman, their
hiding from him, his stealthy approach, the increasing danger, the attack,
the escape, the new dangers, wild flight, and mad pursuit. Fancy, therefore,
my astonishment one morning to note that Bulger was coaxing me thither,
although the place was quite deserted, the children being all at their lessons.
But, as it was a rule of mine always to humor Bulger’s whims, I went
patiently along.
In a moment, as we came to the spot where the pavement was marked off
and inscribed as I have explained, he halted and with an anxious whine
began to play the game of “The Little Bogyman,” turning every now and
then to see what effect his actions had upon me.
He made no mistakes. As he entered each compartment, he rested his paw
upon the raised letters as he had so often seen the children do with their
little bare feet, and then mimicked with wonderful fidelity their actions,
beginning with the first scent of danger and ending with mad terror at the
close pursuit of the bogyman.
I was more than surprised; I was bewildered by this piece of mimicry on
Bulger’s part. To my mind it boded some terrible accident to him, for I have
a superstitious notion that great danger to an animal’s life gives him for the
moment an almost human intelligence. It is nature caring for her own.
But all of a sudden the real truth in this case burst upon me: it was not my
dear little brother giving me to understand that some peril was threatening
him, but that some danger was hanging over my head, the more real in that
it was unseen and unsuspected by me.
whether a rich neighbor’s child was playing with hers, and that therefore it
ought to receive a more loving caress. In that portion of the city where the
children had their playgrounds the silver pavement was in some places
marked off with raised lines and letters, something after the manner of our
hop scotch, for the purpose of a game which was very popular with the little
Soodopsies. Its name is hard to translate, but it meant something like “Little
Bogyman,” and many an hour had Bulger and I stood there watching these
silent little gnomes at play, fascinated by the wonderful skill which they
would display in feigning the drawing near of the Little Bogyman, their
hiding from him, his stealthy approach, the increasing danger, the attack,
the escape, the new dangers, wild flight, and mad pursuit. Fancy, therefore,
my astonishment one morning to note that Bulger was coaxing me thither,
although the place was quite deserted, the children being all at their lessons.
But, as it was a rule of mine always to humor Bulger’s whims, I went
patiently along.
In a moment, as we came to the spot where the pavement was marked off
and inscribed as I have explained, he halted and with an anxious whine
began to play the game of “The Little Bogyman,” turning every now and
then to see what effect his actions had upon me.
He made no mistakes. As he entered each compartment, he rested his paw
upon the raised letters as he had so often seen the children do with their
little bare feet, and then mimicked with wonderful fidelity their actions,
beginning with the first scent of danger and ending with mad terror at the
close pursuit of the bogyman.
I was more than surprised; I was bewildered by this piece of mimicry on
Bulger’s part. To my mind it boded some terrible accident to him, for I have
a superstitious notion that great danger to an animal’s life gives him for the
moment an almost human intelligence. It is nature caring for her own.
But all of a sudden the real truth in this case burst upon me: it was not my
dear little brother giving me to understand that some peril was threatening
him, but that some danger was hanging over my head, the more real in that
it was unseen and unsuspected by me.
Page 136
I called him to me and rewarded him with a caress. He was overjoyed to
note that I had apparently understood him. I now made haste to seek out
Barrel Brow. He was surprised to feel my salutation. In a moment or so I
had told him all. Nor was he slow in detecting my excitement. He, no
doubt, felt that in the changed character of my handwriting.
“Calm thyself, little baron,” he wrote. “The wise Bulger has told thee the
truth. Thy life is in danger. I had resolved to send for thee this very day to
warn thee of it: to bid thee quit the land of the Formifolk in all haste, for the
notion has spread among our people that it was the dancing spectre at thy
heels which caused the death of the gentle Pouting Lip, who disappeared so
mysteriously the other day. I therefore counsel thee that thou make ready at
once and quit our city to-morrow before the clocks rouse the people from
their sleep.”
I thanked Barrel Brow, and promised that I would heed his advice, although
I confessed to him that I would fain have bided a few weeks longer, there
were so many things in and about the wonderful City of Silver that I had not
seen. But I owed it to the dear hearts of my own world to take the best care
of my life, insignificant though it might appear to me.
Then, again, I felt that it would be madness to attempt to reason with the
Soodopsies. To them the dancing spectre at my heels was a real being of
flesh and blood, although they had not been able to seize him, and it was
really natural for them to suspect that we had made away with Pouting Lip.
Calling out to Bulger to follow me, I left Barrel Brow’s home, resolved to
make one more round of the wonderful city, and then pack up some food
and clothing and be all ready for a start before the clocks began their
tapping.
I should explain, dear friends, that, as happens in all cities, the people of
this one imagined at times that they hadn’t quite elbow room enough, and
hence they surveyed other chambers, and set up new candelabra within
them, in order to chase the cold and dampness away, and make them fit for
human habitations.
In the last one which they had in this way annexed to their fair city, fitting it
with a silver doorway and tiling the floor with polished plates of the same
beautiful metal, they had discovered a hard mound apparently of rock in
note that I had apparently understood him. I now made haste to seek out
Barrel Brow. He was surprised to feel my salutation. In a moment or so I
had told him all. Nor was he slow in detecting my excitement. He, no
doubt, felt that in the changed character of my handwriting.
“Calm thyself, little baron,” he wrote. “The wise Bulger has told thee the
truth. Thy life is in danger. I had resolved to send for thee this very day to
warn thee of it: to bid thee quit the land of the Formifolk in all haste, for the
notion has spread among our people that it was the dancing spectre at thy
heels which caused the death of the gentle Pouting Lip, who disappeared so
mysteriously the other day. I therefore counsel thee that thou make ready at
once and quit our city to-morrow before the clocks rouse the people from
their sleep.”
I thanked Barrel Brow, and promised that I would heed his advice, although
I confessed to him that I would fain have bided a few weeks longer, there
were so many things in and about the wonderful City of Silver that I had not
seen. But I owed it to the dear hearts of my own world to take the best care
of my life, insignificant though it might appear to me.
Then, again, I felt that it would be madness to attempt to reason with the
Soodopsies. To them the dancing spectre at my heels was a real being of
flesh and blood, although they had not been able to seize him, and it was
really natural for them to suspect that we had made away with Pouting Lip.
Calling out to Bulger to follow me, I left Barrel Brow’s home, resolved to
make one more round of the wonderful city, and then pack up some food
and clothing and be all ready for a start before the clocks began their
tapping.
I should explain, dear friends, that, as happens in all cities, the people of
this one imagined at times that they hadn’t quite elbow room enough, and
hence they surveyed other chambers, and set up new candelabra within
them, in order to chase the cold and dampness away, and make them fit for
human habitations.
In the last one which they had in this way annexed to their fair city, fitting it
with a silver doorway and tiling the floor with polished plates of the same
beautiful metal, they had discovered a hard mound apparently of rock in
Page 137
one corner, and had resolved that they would come some day with their
drills and picks and begin the task of removing this mound.
A strange inclination came upon me to visit this new chamber in order to
inspect the work of these eyeless workmen, and see how far they had
proceeded with their task of transforming a cold and rocky vault into a
bright, warm, healthy habitation.
Imagine my surprise to hear Bulger utter a low growl as we reached the
entrance, and I put out my hand to swing the door open, for the Soodopsies
were not at work there that day, and the place was as silent as a tomb.
Glancing through the grating, a sight met my gaze which caused my flesh to
creep and my hair to stiffen. What think ye was it? Why, the mound in the
corner was rocking and swaying, and from underneath one end issued a
loud and angry hissing. I’m no coward, if I do say it myself, but this was
just a little too much for ordinary or even extraordinary flesh to bear
without flinching. I staggered back with a suppressed cry of horror, and was
upon the point of breaking into a mad flight, when the thought flashed
through my mind that the door was securely fastened, and that there would
be no danger in my taking another look at the terrible monster thus caged in
this chamber.
A great snake-like head was now lifted from beneath one edge of the
mound, on the end of a long, swaying neck. Its great round eyes, big as an
ox’s, stared with a dull, cold, glassy look from wall to wall, and then, with
an awful outburst of hissing, the whole mound was suddenly raised upon
four great legs, thick as posts, and ending in terrible claws, and borne
rocking and swaying into the centre of the chamber.
What was this terrible monster, and where had it come from?
Why, I saw through it all now at a glance. It was a gigantic tortoise, eight
feet long by five wide, at least, and once an inhabitant of the upper world.
Thousands and thousands of years ago, by the coming of the awful fields of
ice, it had been forced to fly from certain death by crawling down into these
underground caverns. Here, chilled and numbed by the dampness and cold,
it had fallen asleep, and would have continued to sleep on for other ages to
come, had not the industrious Formifolk lighted the clusters of burning jets
of gas in the monster’s bedroom. Gradually the warmth had penetrated the
drills and picks and begin the task of removing this mound.
A strange inclination came upon me to visit this new chamber in order to
inspect the work of these eyeless workmen, and see how far they had
proceeded with their task of transforming a cold and rocky vault into a
bright, warm, healthy habitation.
Imagine my surprise to hear Bulger utter a low growl as we reached the
entrance, and I put out my hand to swing the door open, for the Soodopsies
were not at work there that day, and the place was as silent as a tomb.
Glancing through the grating, a sight met my gaze which caused my flesh to
creep and my hair to stiffen. What think ye was it? Why, the mound in the
corner was rocking and swaying, and from underneath one end issued a
loud and angry hissing. I’m no coward, if I do say it myself, but this was
just a little too much for ordinary or even extraordinary flesh to bear
without flinching. I staggered back with a suppressed cry of horror, and was
upon the point of breaking into a mad flight, when the thought flashed
through my mind that the door was securely fastened, and that there would
be no danger in my taking another look at the terrible monster thus caged in
this chamber.
A great snake-like head was now lifted from beneath one edge of the
mound, on the end of a long, swaying neck. Its great round eyes, big as an
ox’s, stared with a dull, cold, glassy look from wall to wall, and then, with
an awful outburst of hissing, the whole mound was suddenly raised upon
four great legs, thick as posts, and ending in terrible claws, and borne
rocking and swaying into the centre of the chamber.
What was this terrible monster, and where had it come from?
Why, I saw through it all now at a glance. It was a gigantic tortoise, eight
feet long by five wide, at least, and once an inhabitant of the upper world.
Thousands and thousands of years ago, by the coming of the awful fields of
ice, it had been forced to fly from certain death by crawling down into these
underground caverns. Here, chilled and numbed by the dampness and cold,
it had fallen asleep, and would have continued to sleep on for other ages to
come, had not the industrious Formifolk lighted the clusters of burning jets
of gas in the monster’s bedroom. Gradually the warmth had penetrated the
Page 138
roof of shell made thicker by earth and layers of broken rock, which the
tooth of time had dropped upon it, and reached his great heart, and set it
beating again slowly, very slowly, but faster and faster, until he really felt
that he had awakened from his long sleep.
By a terrible misfortune, Pouting Lip, the gentle Soodopsy, had happened to
be left behind when his brother laborers quit work, and the new silver doors
of the chamber had been closed upon him.
Oh, it was terrible to think of, but true it must have been—the poor little
Soodopsy, shut in by his own eyeless folk in this chamber, which he was
helping to beautify by his patient skill, had served to satisfy the hunger of
this awful monster, after his long ages of fasting.
But why, you ask, dear friends, was all this not discovered when the Great
Circle had been formed, and the search was made for him? Simply because
the monster, after devouring the lost Soodopsy, retreated to his nest and
drew the dirt and crumbled rock up around him with his gigantic flippers,
and went to sleep again, as all gorged reptiles do, so that when the searchers
entered the new chamber all was as they had left it, the mound of rock, as
they had supposed it to be, in the corner undisturbed.
With Bulger at my heels I now turned and ran with such mad haste to Barrel
Brow’s, that the whole city was thrown into the wildest disorder, for, of
course, they had felt me fly past them.
With all the quickness I could command, I wrote an account of what I had
witnessed, and when Barrel Brow communicated it to the assembled
Soodopsies, a thousand hands flew into the air, in token of mingled fright
and wonder, and a wild rush was made for Bulger and me, and we were
well-nigh smothered with kisses and caresses.
The moment the excitement had quieted down a little, a Great Circle was
immediately formed, and I was honored with a place in it, and when my
tablet was passed about, a thousand hands made signs of assent.
My plan was a simple one: it was to make a pipe connection between
Uphaslok and the new chamber, and to turn the deadly vapor into the
sleeping apartment of the gigantic monster. In this manner his despatch
would be a happy one, merely a beginning of another one of his long naps,
so far as he would know any thing about it.
tooth of time had dropped upon it, and reached his great heart, and set it
beating again slowly, very slowly, but faster and faster, until he really felt
that he had awakened from his long sleep.
By a terrible misfortune, Pouting Lip, the gentle Soodopsy, had happened to
be left behind when his brother laborers quit work, and the new silver doors
of the chamber had been closed upon him.
Oh, it was terrible to think of, but true it must have been—the poor little
Soodopsy, shut in by his own eyeless folk in this chamber, which he was
helping to beautify by his patient skill, had served to satisfy the hunger of
this awful monster, after his long ages of fasting.
But why, you ask, dear friends, was all this not discovered when the Great
Circle had been formed, and the search was made for him? Simply because
the monster, after devouring the lost Soodopsy, retreated to his nest and
drew the dirt and crumbled rock up around him with his gigantic flippers,
and went to sleep again, as all gorged reptiles do, so that when the searchers
entered the new chamber all was as they had left it, the mound of rock, as
they had supposed it to be, in the corner undisturbed.
With Bulger at my heels I now turned and ran with such mad haste to Barrel
Brow’s, that the whole city was thrown into the wildest disorder, for, of
course, they had felt me fly past them.
With all the quickness I could command, I wrote an account of what I had
witnessed, and when Barrel Brow communicated it to the assembled
Soodopsies, a thousand hands flew into the air, in token of mingled fright
and wonder, and a wild rush was made for Bulger and me, and we were
well-nigh smothered with kisses and caresses.
The moment the excitement had quieted down a little, a Great Circle was
immediately formed, and I was honored with a place in it, and when my
tablet was passed about, a thousand hands made signs of assent.
My plan was a simple one: it was to make a pipe connection between
Uphaslok and the new chamber, and to turn the deadly vapor into the
sleeping apartment of the gigantic monster. In this manner his despatch
would be a happy one, merely a beginning of another one of his long naps,
so far as he would know any thing about it.
Page 139
This was done at once, care first being taken to make the doors of the new
chamber perfectly air tight. I was the first to enter the cavern after the
execution of the monster, and found, to my delight, that my estimate of his
length and width was correct almost to an inch.
I always had a wonderful eye for dimension and distances.
Seeing Bulger raising himself upon his hind legs, and make an effort to
dislodge something from the wall, I drew near to assist him.
Alas! it was dear, gentle, Pouting Lip’s tablet. He had been writing upon it,
and as the terrible monster advanced upon him, he had reached up and hung
it upon a silver pin on the wall. When the Soodopsies read what their poor
brother had written, there they all sat down and wrung their hands in silent
but awful grief: it ran as follows:—
“O my people! why have ye abandoned me? The air trembles; the whole
place is filled with suffocating odor. Must I die? Alas, I fear it! and yet I
would so love to feel my dear ones’ touches once more! The ground
trembles; a stifling breath is puffed into my face; I am wearied, almost
fainting, by trying to escape it. I can write no more. Don’t grieve too long
over me. It was my fault. I stayed behind, when I should have followed. Oh,
horrible, horrible! Farewell! I’m going now. A loving touch to all—
farewell!”
After waiting a few days for the grief of the Formifolk to lighten a little, I
asked them to send a number of their most skilful workmen to assist me in
removing the magnificent shell from the dead monster whose body was fed
to the fishes. They not only did this, but they also offered to transform the
shell into a beautiful boat for me, so that when I resolved to bid them adieu,
I might sail away from the City of Silver and not be obliged to trudge along
the Marble Highway. The work went on apace. At first the polishers began
their task, and in a few days the mighty carapace glowed like a lady’s comb.
Then the dainty and cunning craftsmen in silver began their part of the
work, and ere many days the shell was fitted with a silver prow curiously
wrought, like a swan’s neck and head, while quaintly carved trimmings ran
here and there, and a dainty pair of silver sculls with a silver rudder,
beautifully chased, from which ran two little silken ropes, were added to the
outfit. I never had seen anything half so rich and rare, and I was as proud of
chamber perfectly air tight. I was the first to enter the cavern after the
execution of the monster, and found, to my delight, that my estimate of his
length and width was correct almost to an inch.
I always had a wonderful eye for dimension and distances.
Seeing Bulger raising himself upon his hind legs, and make an effort to
dislodge something from the wall, I drew near to assist him.
Alas! it was dear, gentle, Pouting Lip’s tablet. He had been writing upon it,
and as the terrible monster advanced upon him, he had reached up and hung
it upon a silver pin on the wall. When the Soodopsies read what their poor
brother had written, there they all sat down and wrung their hands in silent
but awful grief: it ran as follows:—
“O my people! why have ye abandoned me? The air trembles; the whole
place is filled with suffocating odor. Must I die? Alas, I fear it! and yet I
would so love to feel my dear ones’ touches once more! The ground
trembles; a stifling breath is puffed into my face; I am wearied, almost
fainting, by trying to escape it. I can write no more. Don’t grieve too long
over me. It was my fault. I stayed behind, when I should have followed. Oh,
horrible, horrible! Farewell! I’m going now. A loving touch to all—
farewell!”
After waiting a few days for the grief of the Formifolk to lighten a little, I
asked them to send a number of their most skilful workmen to assist me in
removing the magnificent shell from the dead monster whose body was fed
to the fishes. They not only did this, but they also offered to transform the
shell into a beautiful boat for me, so that when I resolved to bid them adieu,
I might sail away from the City of Silver and not be obliged to trudge along
the Marble Highway. The work went on apace. At first the polishers began
their task, and in a few days the mighty carapace glowed like a lady’s comb.
Then the dainty and cunning craftsmen in silver began their part of the
work, and ere many days the shell was fitted with a silver prow curiously
wrought, like a swan’s neck and head, while quaintly carved trimmings ran
here and there, and a dainty pair of silver sculls with a silver rudder,
beautifully chased, from which ran two little silken ropes, were added to the
outfit. I never had seen anything half so rich and rare, and I was as proud of
Page 140
it as a young king of his throne before he finds it is so much like my ship of
shell.
At last the day came when I was to bid the gentle Soodopsies a long
farewell.
They lined the shore as Bulger and I proceeded to take our place in the bark
of shell which sat upon the water like a thing of life.
It was with a great show of dignity that Bulger took his position in the stern
with the tiller-ropes in his mouth, ready to pull on either side as I might
direct; and setting the silver oars in place, I threw my weight upon them,
and away we glided, swiftly and noiselessly, over the surface of the dark
and sluggish stream.
In a few moments nothing but a faint glimmer was left to remind us of the
wonderful City of Silver, where the silent Formifolk live and love and labor
without ever a thought that human beings could be any happier than they.
Dear, happy folk, they have solved a mighty problem which we of the upper
world are still struggling over.
shell.
At last the day came when I was to bid the gentle Soodopsies a long
farewell.
They lined the shore as Bulger and I proceeded to take our place in the bark
of shell which sat upon the water like a thing of life.
It was with a great show of dignity that Bulger took his position in the stern
with the tiller-ropes in his mouth, ready to pull on either side as I might
direct; and setting the silver oars in place, I threw my weight upon them,
and away we glided, swiftly and noiselessly, over the surface of the dark
and sluggish stream.
In a few moments nothing but a faint glimmer was left to remind us of the
wonderful City of Silver, where the silent Formifolk live and love and labor
without ever a thought that human beings could be any happier than they.
Dear, happy folk, they have solved a mighty problem which we of the upper
world are still struggling over.
Page 141
CHAPTER XXI
HOW WE WERE LIGHTED ON OUR WAY DOWN THE DARK
AND SILENT RIVER.—SUDDEN AND FIERCE ONSLAUGHT
UPON OUR BEAUTIFUL BOAT OF SHELL.—A FIGHT FOR
LIFE AGAINST TERRIBLE ODDS, AND HOW BULGER STOOD
BY ME THROUGH IT ALL.—COLD AIR AND LUMPS OF ICE.
—OUR ENTRY INTO THE CAVERN WHENCE THEY CAME.—
THE BOAT OF SHELL COMES TO THE END OF ITS VOYAGE.
—SUNLIGHT IN THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD, AND ALL
ABOUT THE WONDERFUL WINDOW THROUGH WHICH IT
POURED, AND THE MYSTERIOUS LAND IT LIGHTED.
I dare say, dear friends, that you are puzzling your brains to think out how it
was possible for me to row away from the wonderful city of the Formifolk
without running our boat continually ashore. Ah, you forget that the keen-
eyed Bulger was at the helm, and that it was not the first time that he had
piloted me through darkness impenetrable to my eyes; but more than this: I
soon discovered that the plashing of my silver oars kept my little friends,
the fire lizards, in a constant state of alarm, and although I couldn’t hear the
crackling of their tails, yet the tiny flashes of light served to outline the
shore admirably. So I pulled away with a will, and down this dark and silent
river, for there was a current, although hardly perceptible, Bulger and I were
borne along in the beautiful bark of tortoise shell with its prow of carved
and burnished silver.
During my sojourn in the Land of the Soodopsies I had one day, while
calling upon the learned Barrel Brow, noticed a beautifully carved silver
hand-lamp of the Pompeian pattern among his curiosities. I asked him if he
knew what it was. He replied that he did, adding that it had doubtless been
HOW WE WERE LIGHTED ON OUR WAY DOWN THE DARK
AND SILENT RIVER.—SUDDEN AND FIERCE ONSLAUGHT
UPON OUR BEAUTIFUL BOAT OF SHELL.—A FIGHT FOR
LIFE AGAINST TERRIBLE ODDS, AND HOW BULGER STOOD
BY ME THROUGH IT ALL.—COLD AIR AND LUMPS OF ICE.
—OUR ENTRY INTO THE CAVERN WHENCE THEY CAME.—
THE BOAT OF SHELL COMES TO THE END OF ITS VOYAGE.
—SUNLIGHT IN THE WORLD WITHIN A WORLD, AND ALL
ABOUT THE WONDERFUL WINDOW THROUGH WHICH IT
POURED, AND THE MYSTERIOUS LAND IT LIGHTED.
I dare say, dear friends, that you are puzzling your brains to think out how it
was possible for me to row away from the wonderful city of the Formifolk
without running our boat continually ashore. Ah, you forget that the keen-
eyed Bulger was at the helm, and that it was not the first time that he had
piloted me through darkness impenetrable to my eyes; but more than this: I
soon discovered that the plashing of my silver oars kept my little friends,
the fire lizards, in a constant state of alarm, and although I couldn’t hear the
crackling of their tails, yet the tiny flashes of light served to outline the
shore admirably. So I pulled away with a will, and down this dark and silent
river, for there was a current, although hardly perceptible, Bulger and I were
borne along in the beautiful bark of tortoise shell with its prow of carved
and burnished silver.
During my sojourn in the Land of the Soodopsies I had one day, while
calling upon the learned Barrel Brow, noticed a beautifully carved silver
hand-lamp of the Pompeian pattern among his curiosities. I asked him if he
knew what it was. He replied that he did, adding that it had doubtless been
Page 142
brought from the upper world by his people, and he begged me to accept it
as a keepsake. I did so, and upon leaving the City of Silver, I filled it with
fish-oil and fitted a silken wick to it. It was well that I had done so, for after
a while the fire lizards disappeared entirely, and Bulger and I would have
been left in total darkness, had I not drawn forth my beautiful silver lamp,
lighted it, and suspended it from the beak of the silver swan which curved
its graceful neck above the bow of our boat.
After lying on my oars long enough to set some food before Bulger and
partake of some myself, I again started on my voyage down the silent river,
no longer shrouded in impenetrable gloom.
I had not taken over half a dozen strokes, when suddenly one of my oars
was almost twisted out of my hand by a vicious tug, from some inhabitant
of these dark and sluggish waters. I resolved to quicken my stroke in order
to escape another such a wrench, for the silver oars fashioned by the
Soodopsies for me were of very delicate make, intended only for very
gentle usage. Suddenly another vicious snap was made at my other oar; and
this time the animal succeeded in retaining its hold, for I dared not attempt
to wrench the oar out of its grip, for fear of breaking it. It was a large
crustacean of the crab family, and its milk-white shell gave it a ghost-like
look as it struggled about in the black waters, fiercely intent to keep its hold
upon the oar. The next instant a similar creature had fastened firmly upon
my other oar, and there I sat utterly helpless. But worse than this, the dark
waters were now fairly alive with these white armored guards of this
underworld stream, each apparently bent upon setting an immediate end to
my progress through their domain. They now began a series of furious
efforts to lay hold of the sides of my boat with their huge claws, but happily
its polished surface made this impossible for them to accomplish.
Up to this moment Bulger had not stirred a muscle or uttered a sound, but
now a sharp growl from him told me that something serious had happened
at his end of the boat. It was serious indeed, for several of the largest of the
fierce crustaceans had laid hold of the rudder and were wrenching it from
side to side as if to tear it off. Every attempt of course caused a tug at the
tiller-ropes held between Bulger’s teeth; but, bracing himself firmly, he
resisted their furious efforts as well as he could, and succeeded in saving the
rudder for the time being.
as a keepsake. I did so, and upon leaving the City of Silver, I filled it with
fish-oil and fitted a silken wick to it. It was well that I had done so, for after
a while the fire lizards disappeared entirely, and Bulger and I would have
been left in total darkness, had I not drawn forth my beautiful silver lamp,
lighted it, and suspended it from the beak of the silver swan which curved
its graceful neck above the bow of our boat.
After lying on my oars long enough to set some food before Bulger and
partake of some myself, I again started on my voyage down the silent river,
no longer shrouded in impenetrable gloom.
I had not taken over half a dozen strokes, when suddenly one of my oars
was almost twisted out of my hand by a vicious tug, from some inhabitant
of these dark and sluggish waters. I resolved to quicken my stroke in order
to escape another such a wrench, for the silver oars fashioned by the
Soodopsies for me were of very delicate make, intended only for very
gentle usage. Suddenly another vicious snap was made at my other oar; and
this time the animal succeeded in retaining its hold, for I dared not attempt
to wrench the oar out of its grip, for fear of breaking it. It was a large
crustacean of the crab family, and its milk-white shell gave it a ghost-like
look as it struggled about in the black waters, fiercely intent to keep its hold
upon the oar. The next instant a similar creature had fastened firmly upon
my other oar, and there I sat utterly helpless. But worse than this, the dark
waters were now fairly alive with these white armored guards of this
underworld stream, each apparently bent upon setting an immediate end to
my progress through their domain. They now began a series of furious
efforts to lay hold of the sides of my boat with their huge claws, but happily
its polished surface made this impossible for them to accomplish.
Up to this moment Bulger had not stirred a muscle or uttered a sound, but
now a sharp growl from him told me that something serious had happened
at his end of the boat. It was serious indeed, for several of the largest of the
fierce crustaceans had laid hold of the rudder and were wrenching it from
side to side as if to tear it off. Every attempt of course caused a tug at the
tiller-ropes held between Bulger’s teeth; but, bracing himself firmly, he
resisted their furious efforts as well as he could, and succeeded in saving the
rudder for the time being.
Page 143
All of a sudden our frail bark of shell crashed into some sort of obstruction,
and came to a dead standstill. Peering into the darkness, to my horror I saw
that the wily enemy had spanned the river with chains made up of living
links by each laying hold of his neighbor’s claw, the chain thus formed
being then rendered almost as strong as steel by the interweaving of their
double rows of small hooked legs.
Our advance was not only blocked, but death, an awful death, seemed to be
staring us in the face; for what possible hope of escape could there be if
Bulger and I should leap into the water, now alive with these fast swimming
creatures, whirling their huge claws about in search for some way to get at
us. From the brave manner in which Bulger was holding the madly
swinging helm, I saw that he was determined not to surrender. But alas,
bravery is but a sorry thing for two to fight a thousand with! And yet I had
not lost my head—don’t think that. True, I was hard pressed; the very dust
of the balance, if thicker on their side, might make my scale kick the beam.
I had hauled both oars into the boat by reaching over and beating off the
claws fastened upon them, and had up to this moment driven back every
one of the fierce creatures which had succeeded in throwing one of his
claws over the edge of the boat; but now, to my horror, I felt that our little
craft was being slowly but surely drawn stern first toward the river bank. In
order to accomplish this, the crustaceans had thrown out a line composed of
their bodies gripped together, and had made it fast to the rudder. Not an
instant was to be lost!
Once upon the river bank, the fierce creatures would swarm around us by
the tens of thousands, drag us down, pinch us to death, and tear us
piecemeal!
and came to a dead standstill. Peering into the darkness, to my horror I saw
that the wily enemy had spanned the river with chains made up of living
links by each laying hold of his neighbor’s claw, the chain thus formed
being then rendered almost as strong as steel by the interweaving of their
double rows of small hooked legs.
Our advance was not only blocked, but death, an awful death, seemed to be
staring us in the face; for what possible hope of escape could there be if
Bulger and I should leap into the water, now alive with these fast swimming
creatures, whirling their huge claws about in search for some way to get at
us. From the brave manner in which Bulger was holding the madly
swinging helm, I saw that he was determined not to surrender. But alas,
bravery is but a sorry thing for two to fight a thousand with! And yet I had
not lost my head—don’t think that. True, I was hard pressed; the very dust
of the balance, if thicker on their side, might make my scale kick the beam.
I had hauled both oars into the boat by reaching over and beating off the
claws fastened upon them, and had up to this moment driven back every
one of the fierce creatures which had succeeded in throwing one of his
claws over the edge of the boat; but now, to my horror, I felt that our little
craft was being slowly but surely drawn stern first toward the river bank. In
order to accomplish this, the crustaceans had thrown out a line composed of
their bodies gripped together, and had made it fast to the rudder. Not an
instant was to be lost!
Once upon the river bank, the fierce creatures would swarm around us by
the tens of thousands, drag us down, pinch us to death, and tear us
piecemeal!
Page 144
SAILING AWAY FROM
THE LAND OF THE
SOODOPSIES.
An idea flashed upon me—it was this: it is folly to attempt to resist these
countless swarms of crustaceans by the use of one pair of weak hands, even
though they be aided by Bulger’s keen and willing teeth. We should, after a
brief struggle, go down as the brave man in the sewer went down, when the
famished rats leaped upon him from every side at once, or as the stray
buffalo goes down when the pack of ravenous wolves closes up its circle
about him. If I am to save my life, it must be by striking a blow that will
reach every one of these small but fierce enemies at the same instant, and
thus paralyze them, or, at least, bewilder them, until I can succeed in
making my escape!
Quickly drawing my brace of pistols, I held their muzzles close to the water,
and discharged them at the same instant. The effect was terrific. Like a
crash of a terrible thunderbolt, the report burst forth and echoed through
these vast and silent chambers, until it seemed as if the great vaulted roof of
rock had by some awful convulsion of nature been cast roaring and rattling
down upon the face of these black and sluggish waters! When the smoke
had cleared away, a strange but welcome sight met my gaze. Tens of
THE LAND OF THE
SOODOPSIES.
An idea flashed upon me—it was this: it is folly to attempt to resist these
countless swarms of crustaceans by the use of one pair of weak hands, even
though they be aided by Bulger’s keen and willing teeth. We should, after a
brief struggle, go down as the brave man in the sewer went down, when the
famished rats leaped upon him from every side at once, or as the stray
buffalo goes down when the pack of ravenous wolves closes up its circle
about him. If I am to save my life, it must be by striking a blow that will
reach every one of these small but fierce enemies at the same instant, and
thus paralyze them, or, at least, bewilder them, until I can succeed in
making my escape!
Quickly drawing my brace of pistols, I held their muzzles close to the water,
and discharged them at the same instant. The effect was terrific. Like a
crash of a terrible thunderbolt, the report burst forth and echoed through
these vast and silent chambers, until it seemed as if the great vaulted roof of
rock had by some awful convulsion of nature been cast roaring and rattling
down upon the face of these black and sluggish waters! When the smoke
had cleared away, a strange but welcome sight met my gaze. Tens of
Page 145
thousands of the huge crabs floated lifeless upon the surface of the river,
with their shells split by the concussion the full length of their bodies.
It proved to have been a masterly stroke on my part, and, dear friends, you
will believe me when I tell you that I drew a deep breath as I set my silver
oars against the thole-pins, and, having worked my boat clear of the swarms
of stunned crustaceans, rowed away for dear life!
Dear life! Ah, yes, dear life, for whose life is not dear to him, even though it
be dark and gloomy at times? Is there not always something, or some one,
to live for? Is there not always a glimmer of hope that the morrow’s sun will
go up brighter than it did this morning? Well, anyway, I repeat that I rowed
away for dear life, while Bulger held the tiller-ropes and kept our frail bark
of polished shell in the middle of the stream.
Whether the air was actually colder, or whether it was merely the natural
chill that so often strikes the human heart after it has been beating and
throbbing with alternate hope and fear, I couldn’t say at the time; but I knew
this much, that I suddenly found myself suffering from the cold.
For the first time since my descent into the World within a World, the air
nipped my finger-tips; that soft, balmy, June-like atmosphere was gone, and
I made haste to put on my fur-trimmed top-coat, which I had not made
much use of lately.
At that moment one of my oars struck against some hard substance floating
in the waters. I put out my hand to feel of it. To my great surprise it proved
to be a lump of ice, and very soon another and another went floating by us.
We were most surely entering a region where it was cold enough to make
ice. I was not sorry for this; for, to tell the truth, Bulger and I were both
beginning to feel the effects of our long sojourn in the rocky chambers of
this under world, whose atmosphere, though soft and warm, yet lacked the
elasticity of the open air.
Ice caverns would be a complete change, and the cold air would, no doubt,
send our blood tingling through our veins just as if we were out a-sleighing
in the upper world on a winter’s night, when the stars twinkle over our
heads and the snow crystals creak beneath our runners.
Soon now huge icicles began to dot the roof of rock that spanned the river,
and shafts and columns of ice dimly visible along the shore seemed to be
with their shells split by the concussion the full length of their bodies.
It proved to have been a masterly stroke on my part, and, dear friends, you
will believe me when I tell you that I drew a deep breath as I set my silver
oars against the thole-pins, and, having worked my boat clear of the swarms
of stunned crustaceans, rowed away for dear life!
Dear life! Ah, yes, dear life, for whose life is not dear to him, even though it
be dark and gloomy at times? Is there not always something, or some one,
to live for? Is there not always a glimmer of hope that the morrow’s sun will
go up brighter than it did this morning? Well, anyway, I repeat that I rowed
away for dear life, while Bulger held the tiller-ropes and kept our frail bark
of polished shell in the middle of the stream.
Whether the air was actually colder, or whether it was merely the natural
chill that so often strikes the human heart after it has been beating and
throbbing with alternate hope and fear, I couldn’t say at the time; but I knew
this much, that I suddenly found myself suffering from the cold.
For the first time since my descent into the World within a World, the air
nipped my finger-tips; that soft, balmy, June-like atmosphere was gone, and
I made haste to put on my fur-trimmed top-coat, which I had not made
much use of lately.
At that moment one of my oars struck against some hard substance floating
in the waters. I put out my hand to feel of it. To my great surprise it proved
to be a lump of ice, and very soon another and another went floating by us.
We were most surely entering a region where it was cold enough to make
ice. I was not sorry for this; for, to tell the truth, Bulger and I were both
beginning to feel the effects of our long sojourn in the rocky chambers of
this under world, whose atmosphere, though soft and warm, yet lacked the
elasticity of the open air.
Ice caverns would be a complete change, and the cold air would, no doubt,
send our blood tingling through our veins just as if we were out a-sleighing
in the upper world on a winter’s night, when the stars twinkle over our
heads and the snow crystals creak beneath our runners.
Soon now huge icicles began to dot the roof of rock that spanned the river,
and shafts and columns of ice dimly visible along the shore seemed to be
Page 146
standing there like silent sentries, watching our boat as it threaded its way
through the ever-narrowing channel. And now, too, a faint glow of light
reached us from I knew not where, so that by straining my eyes I could see
that the river had taken a sweep, and entered a vast cavern with roof and
walls of ice fretted and carved into fantastic depths and niches and shelves
and cornices, with here and there shapes so fanciful that it seemed to me I
had entered some vast hall of statuary, where hero and warrior, nymph and
maiden, shepherd and bird-catcher, filled these shelves and niches in
glorious array. Farther advance by water was impossible, for the blocks of
ice, knitted together like a floe, closed the river completely. I therefore
determined to make a landing—draw my boat upon the shore, and continue
my journey on foot.
The mysterious light which up to this moment had shed its pale glimmer
like an arctic night upon the roofs and walls of ice of these silent chambers
now began to strengthen so that Bulger and I had no difficulty in picking
our way along the shore. In fact, we crossed and recrossed the river itself
when the whim seized us, for it now went winding on ahead of us, like a
broad ribbon of ice through caverns and corridors.
Suddenly I came to a halt and stood as motionless as the fantastic forms of
ice surrounding me. What could it mean? Were my eyes weakened by my
long sojourn in the World within a World, playing me cruel tricks? Surely
there can be no mistake! I whispered to myself. That light yonder which
pours its glorious effulgence upon those spires and pinnacles, those towers
and turrets of ice, is the sunshine of the upper world! Can it be that my
marvellous underground journey is ended, that I stand upon the threshold of
the upper world once more?
Bulger, too, recognizes this flood of sunshine, and breaking out into a fit of
joyous barking, dashes on ahead, to be the first one to feel its gentle warmth
after our long journey through the dark and silent passages of the World
within a World.
But I dare not trust my eyes, and fearing lest he should fall into some
ambush or meet with some dread accident, I called him back to me.
Together we hurry along as rapidly as possible. Now I note that we are
drawing near to the end of the vast corridor through which we have been
making our way for some time, and that we stand upon the portal of a
through the ever-narrowing channel. And now, too, a faint glow of light
reached us from I knew not where, so that by straining my eyes I could see
that the river had taken a sweep, and entered a vast cavern with roof and
walls of ice fretted and carved into fantastic depths and niches and shelves
and cornices, with here and there shapes so fanciful that it seemed to me I
had entered some vast hall of statuary, where hero and warrior, nymph and
maiden, shepherd and bird-catcher, filled these shelves and niches in
glorious array. Farther advance by water was impossible, for the blocks of
ice, knitted together like a floe, closed the river completely. I therefore
determined to make a landing—draw my boat upon the shore, and continue
my journey on foot.
The mysterious light which up to this moment had shed its pale glimmer
like an arctic night upon the roofs and walls of ice of these silent chambers
now began to strengthen so that Bulger and I had no difficulty in picking
our way along the shore. In fact, we crossed and recrossed the river itself
when the whim seized us, for it now went winding on ahead of us, like a
broad ribbon of ice through caverns and corridors.
Suddenly I came to a halt and stood as motionless as the fantastic forms of
ice surrounding me. What could it mean? Were my eyes weakened by my
long sojourn in the World within a World, playing me cruel tricks? Surely
there can be no mistake! I whispered to myself. That light yonder which
pours its glorious effulgence upon those spires and pinnacles, those towers
and turrets of ice, is the sunshine of the upper world! Can it be that my
marvellous underground journey is ended, that I stand upon the threshold of
the upper world once more?
Bulger, too, recognizes this flood of sunshine, and breaking out into a fit of
joyous barking, dashes on ahead, to be the first one to feel its gentle warmth
after our long journey through the dark and silent passages of the World
within a World.
But I dare not trust my eyes, and fearing lest he should fall into some
ambush or meet with some dread accident, I called him back to me.
Together we hurry along as rapidly as possible. Now I note that we are
drawing near to the end of the vast corridor through which we have been
making our way for some time, and that we stand upon the portal of a
Page 147
mighty subterranean region lighted with real sunlight. It stretches away as
far as the eye can reach, and so high is the roof that spans this vast under
world that I cannot see whether it be of ice or not. All that I can see is that
through one of its sloping sides there streams a mighty torrent of sunlight,
which pours its splendor with unstinting hand upon the wide highways, the
broad terraces, the sheer parapets, and the sloping banks which diversify
this ice world. Can it be that one side of this mighty mountain which nature
has here hollowed out and set like a peaked roof over this vast subterranean
region, is a gigantic window of ice itself through which the sunlight of the
outer world streams in this grand way like a silent cataract of light, like a
deluge of sunshine? No, this could not be; for now upon a second look I
saw that this flood of light thus streaming through the side of the mountain
came through it like a mighty pencil of rays, and striking the opposite walls
with its brilliancy a hundred-fold increased, rebounded in a thousand
directions, flooding the whole region with its effulgence and dying away in
faint and pearl-like glimmer in the vast approach where I had first noted it.
And therefore I understood that nature must have set a gigantic lens, twice a
thousand feet or more in diameter, in the sloping side of this hollow
mountain—a perfect lens of purest rock crystal, which, gathering in its
mysterious bosom the sunlight of the outer world, threw it—intensely
radiant and dazzling white—into the gloomy depths of this World within a
World, so that when the sun went up out there, it went up in here as well,
but became cold as it was beautiful, bringing no warmth, no other cheer
save light, to this subterranean region which for thousands of centuries had
lain locked in the crystal embrace of frozen lakes and brooks and rivers and
torrents and waterfalls, once bubbling and flowing and rushing headlong
through fair lands of the upper world, but suddenly checked in their course
by some bursting forth of mighty pent-up forces, and turned downward into
these icy depths condemned to everlasting rest and silence, their crystals
locked in a sleep that never would know an awaking, mocked in their
dreams by this mysterious sunlight that came with the smile and the fair,
winsome look of the real, and yet was so powerless to set them free as once
it did when the springtime came in the upper world. All these thoughts and
many others besides flitted through my mind as I stood looking up at that
mighty lens in its setting of mightier rock.
far as the eye can reach, and so high is the roof that spans this vast under
world that I cannot see whether it be of ice or not. All that I can see is that
through one of its sloping sides there streams a mighty torrent of sunlight,
which pours its splendor with unstinting hand upon the wide highways, the
broad terraces, the sheer parapets, and the sloping banks which diversify
this ice world. Can it be that one side of this mighty mountain which nature
has here hollowed out and set like a peaked roof over this vast subterranean
region, is a gigantic window of ice itself through which the sunlight of the
outer world streams in this grand way like a silent cataract of light, like a
deluge of sunshine? No, this could not be; for now upon a second look I
saw that this flood of light thus streaming through the side of the mountain
came through it like a mighty pencil of rays, and striking the opposite walls
with its brilliancy a hundred-fold increased, rebounded in a thousand
directions, flooding the whole region with its effulgence and dying away in
faint and pearl-like glimmer in the vast approach where I had first noted it.
And therefore I understood that nature must have set a gigantic lens, twice a
thousand feet or more in diameter, in the sloping side of this hollow
mountain—a perfect lens of purest rock crystal, which, gathering in its
mysterious bosom the sunlight of the outer world, threw it—intensely
radiant and dazzling white—into the gloomy depths of this World within a
World, so that when the sun went up out there, it went up in here as well,
but became cold as it was beautiful, bringing no warmth, no other cheer
save light, to this subterranean region which for thousands of centuries had
lain locked in the crystal embrace of frozen lakes and brooks and rivers and
torrents and waterfalls, once bubbling and flowing and rushing headlong
through fair lands of the upper world, but suddenly checked in their course
by some bursting forth of mighty pent-up forces, and turned downward into
these icy depths condemned to everlasting rest and silence, their crystals
locked in a sleep that never would know an awaking, mocked in their
dreams by this mysterious sunlight that came with the smile and the fair,
winsome look of the real, and yet was so powerless to set them free as once
it did when the springtime came in the upper world. All these thoughts and
many others besides flitted through my mind as I stood looking up at that
mighty lens in its setting of mightier rock.
Page 148
And so deeply impressed was I by the sight of such a great flood of sunlight
pouring through this gigantic bull’s eye which nature had set in the rocky
side of the hollow mountain peak and illumining this under world, that the
longer I gazed upon the wonderful spectacle the more firmly inthralled my
senses became by it.
The deep silence, the deliciously pure air, the ever-varying tints of the light
as the mighty ice columns acting the part of prisms, literally filled those
vast chambers with the rainbow’s glorious glow, imparted unto the spell
resting upon me such unearthly power that it might have held me there until
my limbs hardened into icy crystals and my eyes looked out with a frozen
stare, had not the ever-watchful Bulger given a gentle tug at the skirt of my
coat and aroused me from my inthralling meditation.
pouring through this gigantic bull’s eye which nature had set in the rocky
side of the hollow mountain peak and illumining this under world, that the
longer I gazed upon the wonderful spectacle the more firmly inthralled my
senses became by it.
The deep silence, the deliciously pure air, the ever-varying tints of the light
as the mighty ice columns acting the part of prisms, literally filled those
vast chambers with the rainbow’s glorious glow, imparted unto the spell
resting upon me such unearthly power that it might have held me there until
my limbs hardened into icy crystals and my eyes looked out with a frozen
stare, had not the ever-watchful Bulger given a gentle tug at the skirt of my
coat and aroused me from my inthralling meditation.
Page 149
CHAPTER XXII
THE PALACE OF ICE IN THE GOLDEN SUNLIGHT, AND WHAT I
IMAGINED IT MIGHT CONTAIN.—HOW WE WERE HALTED
BY A COUPLE OF QUAINTLY CLAD SENTINELS.—THE
KOLTYKWERPS.—HIS FRIGID MAJESTY KING GELIDUS.—
MORE ABOUT THE ICE PALACE, TOGETHER WITH A
DESCRIPTION OF THE THRONE-ROOM.—OUR RECEPTION
BY THE KING AND HIS DAUGHTER SCHNEEBOULE.—BRIEF
MENTION OF BULLIBRAIN, OR LORD HOT HEAD.
Scarcely had I advanced a hundred yards beyond the portal where I had
halted when happening to turn my eyes to the other side, a sight met them
which sent a thrill of wonder and delight through my form. There upon the
highest terrace stood a palace of ice, its slender minarets, its high-lifted
towers, its rounded turrets, its spacious platform, and its broad flights of
steps all glittering in the sunlight as if gem-studded and jewel-set.
It was a spectacle to stir the most indifferent heart, let alone one so full of
ardor and buoyancy as mine. But ah, dear friends, even admitting that I can
succeed in awakening in your minds even a faint conception of the beauty
of this ice palace, as the sunlight fell full upon it at that moment, how can I
ever hope to give you an idea of the unearthly beauty of this palace of ice
and its glorious surroundings when the moon went up in the outer world at
a later hour and its pale, mysterious light was poured through the mighty
lens in the mountain side, and fell with celestial shimmer upon these walls
of ice?
But the one thought that oppressed me now was: Can this beautiful abode
be without a tenant, without a living soul within its wonderful halls and
THE PALACE OF ICE IN THE GOLDEN SUNLIGHT, AND WHAT I
IMAGINED IT MIGHT CONTAIN.—HOW WE WERE HALTED
BY A COUPLE OF QUAINTLY CLAD SENTINELS.—THE
KOLTYKWERPS.—HIS FRIGID MAJESTY KING GELIDUS.—
MORE ABOUT THE ICE PALACE, TOGETHER WITH A
DESCRIPTION OF THE THRONE-ROOM.—OUR RECEPTION
BY THE KING AND HIS DAUGHTER SCHNEEBOULE.—BRIEF
MENTION OF BULLIBRAIN, OR LORD HOT HEAD.
Scarcely had I advanced a hundred yards beyond the portal where I had
halted when happening to turn my eyes to the other side, a sight met them
which sent a thrill of wonder and delight through my form. There upon the
highest terrace stood a palace of ice, its slender minarets, its high-lifted
towers, its rounded turrets, its spacious platform, and its broad flights of
steps all glittering in the sunlight as if gem-studded and jewel-set.
It was a spectacle to stir the most indifferent heart, let alone one so full of
ardor and buoyancy as mine. But ah, dear friends, even admitting that I can
succeed in awakening in your minds even a faint conception of the beauty
of this ice palace, as the sunlight fell full upon it at that moment, how can I
ever hope to give you an idea of the unearthly beauty of this palace of ice
and its glorious surroundings when the moon went up in the outer world at
a later hour and its pale, mysterious light was poured through the mighty
lens in the mountain side, and fell with celestial shimmer upon these walls
of ice?
But the one thought that oppressed me now was: Can this beautiful abode
be without a tenant, without a living soul within its wonderful halls and
Page 150
chambers? Or, may not its dwellers, overtaken by the pitiless cold, sit with
wide-opened eyes and icy glare, stark as marble in chairs of ice, white
frosted hair pressed against icy cushions, and hands stiffened around crystal
cups filled with frozen wine of topaz hue, while the harper’s fingers cling
cramped to the wires stiff as the wires themselves, and the last tones of the
singer’s voice lie in feathery crystals of frozen breath white at his feet?
Come what may, I resolved to lift the crystal knocker that might hang on the
outer door of this palace of ice and awaken the castellan, if his slumber
were not that of death. In a few moments I had crossed the level space
between me and the first terrace, which it would be necessary for me to
scale in order to reach the second and then the third upon which stood the
palace of ice.
Imagine my more than surprise upon finding myself now at the foot of a
magnificent flight of steps, hewn into the ice with a master hand, and
leading to the terrace above.
Springing lightly up this flight with Bulger close at my heels, I suddenly set
eyes upon two of the quaintest-looking human beings that I ever
remembered seeing in all my travels. They looked for all the world like two
big animated snowballs, being clad from top to toe in garments made of
snow-white fleece, their skull-caps likewise of white fur, leaving only their
faces visible. In his right hand each of them carried a very prettily shaped
flint axe, mounted upon a helve of polished bone.
Striding up to me and swinging their axes over my head in altogether too
close proximity to my poll to be particularly pleasant, one of them cries out,
—
“Halt, sir! Unless his frigid Majesty Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps,
awaits thy coming, his guards will, at a signal from us, roll a few thousand
tons of ice down upon thee if thou darest proceed another step. Therefore,
stand fast and tell us who thou art and whether thou art expected.”
“Gentlemen,” said I, “kindly lower those axes of yours and I will convince
you that his frigid Majesty hath nothing to dread in me, for I am none other
than the very small but very noble and very famous Sebastian von Troomp,
commonly known as ‘Little Baron Trump.’”
wide-opened eyes and icy glare, stark as marble in chairs of ice, white
frosted hair pressed against icy cushions, and hands stiffened around crystal
cups filled with frozen wine of topaz hue, while the harper’s fingers cling
cramped to the wires stiff as the wires themselves, and the last tones of the
singer’s voice lie in feathery crystals of frozen breath white at his feet?
Come what may, I resolved to lift the crystal knocker that might hang on the
outer door of this palace of ice and awaken the castellan, if his slumber
were not that of death. In a few moments I had crossed the level space
between me and the first terrace, which it would be necessary for me to
scale in order to reach the second and then the third upon which stood the
palace of ice.
Imagine my more than surprise upon finding myself now at the foot of a
magnificent flight of steps, hewn into the ice with a master hand, and
leading to the terrace above.
Springing lightly up this flight with Bulger close at my heels, I suddenly set
eyes upon two of the quaintest-looking human beings that I ever
remembered seeing in all my travels. They looked for all the world like two
big animated snowballs, being clad from top to toe in garments made of
snow-white fleece, their skull-caps likewise of white fur, leaving only their
faces visible. In his right hand each of them carried a very prettily shaped
flint axe, mounted upon a helve of polished bone.
Striding up to me and swinging their axes over my head in altogether too
close proximity to my poll to be particularly pleasant, one of them cries out,
—
“Halt, sir! Unless his frigid Majesty Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps,
awaits thy coming, his guards will, at a signal from us, roll a few thousand
tons of ice down upon thee if thou darest proceed another step. Therefore,
stand fast and tell us who thou art and whether thou art expected.”
“Gentlemen,” said I, “kindly lower those axes of yours and I will convince
you that his frigid Majesty hath nothing to dread in me, for I am none other
than the very small but very noble and very famous Sebastian von Troomp,
commonly known as ‘Little Baron Trump.’”
Page 151
“Never heard of thee in all my life,” said both of the guards as with one
voice.
“But I have of you, gentlemen,” I continued,—for now I recollected what
the learned Don Fum had said about the frozen land of the Koltykwerps, or
Cold Bodies,—“and as proof of my peaceful intent, like a true knight I now
offer you my hand, and beg that you will conduct me into the presence of
his frigid Majesty.”
No sooner had the guard standing next me drawn off his glove and grasped
my hand, than he let it loose again with a cry of fright.
“Zounds! Man, art thou on fire? Why, thy hand burned me like the flame of
a lamp!”
“Why, no, my friend,” said I quietly; “that’s my ordinary temperature.”
“And thy companion?”
“Hath even a warmer heart than I have,” was my reply.
“Well, our word for it, little baron,” exclaimed one of the guards with a
chuckle, “there will be no place for thee except in the meat quarry. Possibly
after thou hast been cooled off for a week or so, his frigid Majesty will be
able to have thee about!”
This was not a very cheerful prospect, for I had no particular desire to be
laid away in the royal ice-box for a week or so. Anyway, the only thing to
be done was to insist upon being conducted at once into the presence of the
King of the Koltykwerps, and abide by his decision.
One of the guards having saluted me by presenting his battle-axe in real
military style, faced about and began to ascend the grand staircase with
intent to announce my arrival to his frigid Majesty, while the other informed
me that he would conduct me as far as the perron of the palace.
I was wonderstruck with the beauty of the three staircases leading up to the
ice palace. Massive balustrades with curiously carved balusters springing
from towering pedestals, crowned with beautiful lamps, all, all, I say, all
and everything, to the crystal-clear sides of the lamps themselves, was
fashioned from blocks of ice. It proved to be a good climb to the top of the
third terrace, and I was not put out when the guard solemnly lowered his
battle-axe of flint to bring me to a standstill.
voice.
“But I have of you, gentlemen,” I continued,—for now I recollected what
the learned Don Fum had said about the frozen land of the Koltykwerps, or
Cold Bodies,—“and as proof of my peaceful intent, like a true knight I now
offer you my hand, and beg that you will conduct me into the presence of
his frigid Majesty.”
No sooner had the guard standing next me drawn off his glove and grasped
my hand, than he let it loose again with a cry of fright.
“Zounds! Man, art thou on fire? Why, thy hand burned me like the flame of
a lamp!”
“Why, no, my friend,” said I quietly; “that’s my ordinary temperature.”
“And thy companion?”
“Hath even a warmer heart than I have,” was my reply.
“Well, our word for it, little baron,” exclaimed one of the guards with a
chuckle, “there will be no place for thee except in the meat quarry. Possibly
after thou hast been cooled off for a week or so, his frigid Majesty will be
able to have thee about!”
This was not a very cheerful prospect, for I had no particular desire to be
laid away in the royal ice-box for a week or so. Anyway, the only thing to
be done was to insist upon being conducted at once into the presence of the
King of the Koltykwerps, and abide by his decision.
One of the guards having saluted me by presenting his battle-axe in real
military style, faced about and began to ascend the grand staircase with
intent to announce my arrival to his frigid Majesty, while the other informed
me that he would conduct me as far as the perron of the palace.
I was wonderstruck with the beauty of the three staircases leading up to the
ice palace. Massive balustrades with curiously carved balusters springing
from towering pedestals, crowned with beautiful lamps, all, all, I say, all
and everything, to the crystal-clear sides of the lamps themselves, was
fashioned from blocks of ice. It proved to be a good climb to the top of the
third terrace, and I was not put out when the guard solemnly lowered his
battle-axe of flint to bring me to a standstill.
Page 152
The sun in the upper world was, no doubt, nearing the horizon, for a deep
and beautiful twilight suddenly sank upon the icy dominions of King
Gelidus, and, to my surprise and delight, through the great slabs of crystal-
clear ice which served for windows to the palace, streamed a soft radiance
as if a thousand wax tapers were burning in the chambers and galleries in-
doors. It was a sight to gladden the eyes of any mortal; but if I had been
spellbound by the beauty of its exterior, how shall I tell you, dear friends, of
the curious splendor of the interior of Gelidus’ palace of ice, as it burst upon
me when I had crossed its threshold?
Hallway led into hallway, chamber opened into chamber, through portals
gracefully arched, and winding staircases climbed to upper rooms, while
hanging from lofty ceilings or resting on graceful pedestals, were a
thousand alabaster lamps, shedding light and perfume upon this glorious
home of his frigid Majesty Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps. Long rows of
retainers, all in snow-white fur, lined the wide hallway, as the guards
conducted Bulger and me into the palace and bowed in silence as we
passed.
To my more than wonder, I saw that the inner rooms were most
sumptuously furnished, chairs and divans being scattered here and there, all
covered with superb skins of white fur, while the floor, too, was carpeted
with them, and as the soft radiance of the alabaster lamps fell upon these
magnificent pelts and set ten thousand jewels in the walls and ceilings of
ice, I was ready to admit that I had never seen anything half so beautiful.
And yet I was still outside the throne-room of his frigid Majesty!
At length we came to one end of a broad hallway which seemed shut off
from the rest of the palace by a wall thickly incrusted with strings of great
diamonds, each as big as a goose-egg, extending from the ceiling to the
floor, and turning back the shimmer of the lamps with such a flood of
crystalline radiance that my eyes involuntarily closed before it.
Think of my amazement when the two guards, laying hold of this wall of
jewels, as I deemed it, drew it to the right and left till there was room for me
to pass. What I had taken for a wall of jewels was but a curtain made up of
round bits of ice strung upon strings and hanging like a shower of diamonds
there before me, as they glittered in the light of the lamps each side of them.
and beautiful twilight suddenly sank upon the icy dominions of King
Gelidus, and, to my surprise and delight, through the great slabs of crystal-
clear ice which served for windows to the palace, streamed a soft radiance
as if a thousand wax tapers were burning in the chambers and galleries in-
doors. It was a sight to gladden the eyes of any mortal; but if I had been
spellbound by the beauty of its exterior, how shall I tell you, dear friends, of
the curious splendor of the interior of Gelidus’ palace of ice, as it burst upon
me when I had crossed its threshold?
Hallway led into hallway, chamber opened into chamber, through portals
gracefully arched, and winding staircases climbed to upper rooms, while
hanging from lofty ceilings or resting on graceful pedestals, were a
thousand alabaster lamps, shedding light and perfume upon this glorious
home of his frigid Majesty Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps. Long rows of
retainers, all in snow-white fur, lined the wide hallway, as the guards
conducted Bulger and me into the palace and bowed in silence as we
passed.
To my more than wonder, I saw that the inner rooms were most
sumptuously furnished, chairs and divans being scattered here and there, all
covered with superb skins of white fur, while the floor, too, was carpeted
with them, and as the soft radiance of the alabaster lamps fell upon these
magnificent pelts and set ten thousand jewels in the walls and ceilings of
ice, I was ready to admit that I had never seen anything half so beautiful.
And yet I was still outside the throne-room of his frigid Majesty!
At length we came to one end of a broad hallway which seemed shut off
from the rest of the palace by a wall thickly incrusted with strings of great
diamonds, each as big as a goose-egg, extending from the ceiling to the
floor, and turning back the shimmer of the lamps with such a flood of
crystalline radiance that my eyes involuntarily closed before it.
Think of my amazement when the two guards, laying hold of this wall of
jewels, as I deemed it, drew it to the right and left till there was room for me
to pass. What I had taken for a wall of jewels was but a curtain made up of
round bits of ice strung upon strings and hanging like a shower of diamonds
there before me, as they glittered in the light of the lamps each side of them.
Page 153
I now stood in the throne-room of his frigid Majesty, the King of the
Koltykwerps. Now I realized that what I had seen elsewhere in his palace of
ice was in reality but a sample of its magnificence, for here the splendor of
King Gelidus’ castle burst upon me in its fullest strength. Imagine a great
round chamber lighted with the soft flames of perfumed oil, streaming from
a hundred alabaster lamps, the walls lined with broad divans covered with
snow-white pelts, the floors thickly carpeted with the same glorious rugs,
while on one side, glittering in the shimmer of the hundred massive lamps,
stands the icy throne of the King of the Koltykwerps, decked with snow-
white skins, and he upon it, with Schneeboule, his fair daughter, sitting at
his feet, and all around and about him, group-wise, a hundred Koltykwerps,
the king, the princess, and the courtiers all clad in skins whiter than the
driven snow, and you, dear friends, will have some faint idea of the
splendor of the scene which burst upon me as the two guards drew aside the
strands of ice jewels at the end of the hallway in the palace of ice!
Like all his subjects, King Gelidus looked out through the round window of
his fur hood, just as a big good-natured boy does through his skating-cap.
THE BATTLE FOR LIFE
WITH THE WHITE
CRABS.
Koltykwerps. Now I realized that what I had seen elsewhere in his palace of
ice was in reality but a sample of its magnificence, for here the splendor of
King Gelidus’ castle burst upon me in its fullest strength. Imagine a great
round chamber lighted with the soft flames of perfumed oil, streaming from
a hundred alabaster lamps, the walls lined with broad divans covered with
snow-white pelts, the floors thickly carpeted with the same glorious rugs,
while on one side, glittering in the shimmer of the hundred massive lamps,
stands the icy throne of the King of the Koltykwerps, decked with snow-
white skins, and he upon it, with Schneeboule, his fair daughter, sitting at
his feet, and all around and about him, group-wise, a hundred Koltykwerps,
the king, the princess, and the courtiers all clad in skins whiter than the
driven snow, and you, dear friends, will have some faint idea of the
splendor of the scene which burst upon me as the two guards drew aside the
strands of ice jewels at the end of the hallway in the palace of ice!
Like all his subjects, King Gelidus looked out through the round window of
his fur hood, just as a big good-natured boy does through his skating-cap.
THE BATTLE FOR LIFE
WITH THE WHITE
CRABS.
Page 154
The Koltykwerps were not much taller than I, but were very stocky built, so
that when broadened out by their thick fur suits they really took on at times
the appearance of animated snowballs. It would be hard for the fingers of
the deftest hand to draw faces fuller of kindliness and good nature than
those of the Koltykwerps. Their small, honest gray eyes sparkled with a
boniform glint, and so broad were their smiles that they were only about
half visible through the round holes of their fur hoods. I was delighted with
them from the very start, and the more so when I heard King Gelidus cry
out in a cheery voice: “A right crisp and cold welcome to our icy court,
little baron; but from what our people tell us, thou carriest a pair of hands so
hot that we beg thee to take a few days to cool off before thou touchest
palms with any of the Koltykwerps, and we also beg thee to be careful and
not to lean against any of our richly carved panels, or to slide down any of
our highly polished railings, or to handle the strands of our jewels, or sit
down for any length of time on the front steps of our palace. And we make
the same request of thy four-footed companion, who is said to be of even a
warmer disposition than thou.”
I bowed and kissed my hand to his frigid Majesty, and assured him that I
should make every effort to lower my temperature as speedily as possible,
and, in the mean time, that I should be extremely careful not to come into
contact with any of the artistic carving of his palace of ice.
As I pronounced these words, the whole company began to clap their hands;
and as they did so, a cold shiver ran down my back, for there was a sound,
methought, very much like the rattling of dry bones to that applause, but I
took good care not to let King Gelidus notice my fright.
His frigid Majesty now presented me to his daughter Schneeboule, a pretty
little maid of about sixteen crystal winters, with cheeks round as apples, and
as deeply dimpled as the furrows of a cross-bun. Her eyes twinkled as she
looked upon Bulger and me, and turning to her frigid papa, she asked for
leave to touch the tip end of my thumb, which being done, she gave a
squeaky little scream and began to blow on her tiny finger as if I had
blistered it.
King Gelidus also presented me to several of his court favorites, all men of
the coldest blood in the nation. Their names were Jellikin, Phrostyphiz,
that when broadened out by their thick fur suits they really took on at times
the appearance of animated snowballs. It would be hard for the fingers of
the deftest hand to draw faces fuller of kindliness and good nature than
those of the Koltykwerps. Their small, honest gray eyes sparkled with a
boniform glint, and so broad were their smiles that they were only about
half visible through the round holes of their fur hoods. I was delighted with
them from the very start, and the more so when I heard King Gelidus cry
out in a cheery voice: “A right crisp and cold welcome to our icy court,
little baron; but from what our people tell us, thou carriest a pair of hands so
hot that we beg thee to take a few days to cool off before thou touchest
palms with any of the Koltykwerps, and we also beg thee to be careful and
not to lean against any of our richly carved panels, or to slide down any of
our highly polished railings, or to handle the strands of our jewels, or sit
down for any length of time on the front steps of our palace. And we make
the same request of thy four-footed companion, who is said to be of even a
warmer disposition than thou.”
I bowed and kissed my hand to his frigid Majesty, and assured him that I
should make every effort to lower my temperature as speedily as possible,
and, in the mean time, that I should be extremely careful not to come into
contact with any of the artistic carving of his palace of ice.
As I pronounced these words, the whole company began to clap their hands;
and as they did so, a cold shiver ran down my back, for there was a sound,
methought, very much like the rattling of dry bones to that applause, but I
took good care not to let King Gelidus notice my fright.
His frigid Majesty now presented me to his daughter Schneeboule, a pretty
little maid of about sixteen crystal winters, with cheeks round as apples, and
as deeply dimpled as the furrows of a cross-bun. Her eyes twinkled as she
looked upon Bulger and me, and turning to her frigid papa, she asked for
leave to touch the tip end of my thumb, which being done, she gave a
squeaky little scream and began to blow on her tiny finger as if I had
blistered it.
King Gelidus also presented me to several of his court favorites, all men of
the coldest blood in the nation. Their names were Jellikin, Phrostyphiz,
Page 155
Icikul, and Glacierbhoy. They were all dreadfully slow thinkers when you
questioned them very closely upon any subject.
It didn’t take me very long to discover this. In fact, they requested me to be
less warm in my manner, and not to ask them any posers, as they invariably
found that deep thought caused a rise in their temperature.
This was, to be honest about it, very annoying to me; for you know, dear
friends, what a loadstone my mind is, never asleep, always in a quiver like a
mariner’s compass, pointing this way and that, in search of the polar star of
wisdom.
Upon making known my trouble to his frigid Majesty, King Gelidus, he
most gracefully ordered one of his trusty attendants to conduct me to the
triple walled ice-cell of a certain Koltykwerp by the name of Bullibrain, that
is, literally, “Boiling Brain,” a man who had been born with a hot head, and
consequently with a very active brain. For fifty years King Gelidus had
been doing his very best to refrigerate this subject of his, but without
success. As I was just bursting with impatience to ask a whole string of
questions concerning the Koltykwerps, you may imagine how delighted I
was to make the acquaintance of Bullibrain, or Lord Hot Head as he was
called among the Koltykwerps; but, dear friends, you must excuse me if I
make this the end of a chapter and stop here for a brief rest.
questioned them very closely upon any subject.
It didn’t take me very long to discover this. In fact, they requested me to be
less warm in my manner, and not to ask them any posers, as they invariably
found that deep thought caused a rise in their temperature.
This was, to be honest about it, very annoying to me; for you know, dear
friends, what a loadstone my mind is, never asleep, always in a quiver like a
mariner’s compass, pointing this way and that, in search of the polar star of
wisdom.
Upon making known my trouble to his frigid Majesty, King Gelidus, he
most gracefully ordered one of his trusty attendants to conduct me to the
triple walled ice-cell of a certain Koltykwerp by the name of Bullibrain, that
is, literally, “Boiling Brain,” a man who had been born with a hot head, and
consequently with a very active brain. For fifty years King Gelidus had
been doing his very best to refrigerate this subject of his, but without
success. As I was just bursting with impatience to ask a whole string of
questions concerning the Koltykwerps, you may imagine how delighted I
was to make the acquaintance of Bullibrain, or Lord Hot Head as he was
called among the Koltykwerps; but, dear friends, you must excuse me if I
make this the end of a chapter and stop here for a brief rest.
Page 156
CHAPTER XXIII
LORD HOT HEAD AGAIN, AND, THIS TIME A FULLER
ACCOUNT OF HIM.—HIS WONDROUS TALES CONCERNING
THE KOLTYKWERPS: WHERE THEY CAME FROM, WHO
THEY WERE, AND HOW THEY MANAGED TO LIVE IN THIS
WORLD OF ETERNAL FROST.—THE MANY QUESTIONS I
PUT TO HIM, AND HIS ANSWERS IN FULL.
Lord Bullibrain was never allowed to set foot inside the palace of ice. King
Gelidus, backed by the opinion of his favorites, still indulged the belief that
he would be able in the end to refrigerate him. True, he had been many
years at the task, so that it had now become a sort of hobby of his, and
almost daily did his frigid Majesty pay a visit to his hot-headed subject and
test his temperature by pressing a small ball of ice against his temples. To
King Gelidus’ mind, a man of so high a temperature was a continual
menace to the peace and quiet of his kingdom. What if Lord Hot Head in a
dream should wander forth some night and fall asleep with his back against
one of the walls of the ice palace? Might he not melt away enough of it to
throw the whole glorious fabric into a slump and slush of débris? It was
terrible to think of, when he did think of it, and he thought of it quite often.
But Bullibrain had no terrors for me, nor for Bulger either; in fact, Bulger
was delighted to be stroked by a warm hand, and he and Bullibrain and I
soon became the very best of friends; but his frigid Majesty was so alarmed
when he heard of this friendship, that he was seized with quite a spasm of
warmth, for, thought he, the united heat of three hot heads might work some
terrible harm to the welfare of his people. So he issued the coldest kind of a
decree carved on a tablet of ice, that Bullibrain and I should on no one day
pass more than a half-hour together; that we should never touch palm to
LORD HOT HEAD AGAIN, AND, THIS TIME A FULLER
ACCOUNT OF HIM.—HIS WONDROUS TALES CONCERNING
THE KOLTYKWERPS: WHERE THEY CAME FROM, WHO
THEY WERE, AND HOW THEY MANAGED TO LIVE IN THIS
WORLD OF ETERNAL FROST.—THE MANY QUESTIONS I
PUT TO HIM, AND HIS ANSWERS IN FULL.
Lord Bullibrain was never allowed to set foot inside the palace of ice. King
Gelidus, backed by the opinion of his favorites, still indulged the belief that
he would be able in the end to refrigerate him. True, he had been many
years at the task, so that it had now become a sort of hobby of his, and
almost daily did his frigid Majesty pay a visit to his hot-headed subject and
test his temperature by pressing a small ball of ice against his temples. To
King Gelidus’ mind, a man of so high a temperature was a continual
menace to the peace and quiet of his kingdom. What if Lord Hot Head in a
dream should wander forth some night and fall asleep with his back against
one of the walls of the ice palace? Might he not melt away enough of it to
throw the whole glorious fabric into a slump and slush of débris? It was
terrible to think of, when he did think of it, and he thought of it quite often.
But Bullibrain had no terrors for me, nor for Bulger either; in fact, Bulger
was delighted to be stroked by a warm hand, and he and Bullibrain and I
soon became the very best of friends; but his frigid Majesty was so alarmed
when he heard of this friendship, that he was seized with quite a spasm of
warmth, for, thought he, the united heat of three hot heads might work some
terrible harm to the welfare of his people. So he issued the coldest kind of a
decree carved on a tablet of ice, that Bullibrain and I should on no one day
pass more than a half-hour together; that we should never touch palm to
Page 157
palm, sleep in the same room, eat from the same dish, or sit on the same
divan.
These regulations were annoying, but I followed them to the letter; and
when King Gelidus saw how careful I was to yield the strictest obedience to
his decree, he conceived a genuine affection for me and sent several
magnificent pelts to the ice-house, which had been assigned to Bulger and
me, for, of course, it would not have been safe for us to lodge in the palace
itself, but his frigid Majesty held out the flattering prospect that the very
moment Bulger and I should become properly refrigerated, apartments in
the palace would be assigned to us, and, in fact, that I should be permitted
to eat at the royal table.
Who are the Koltykwerps? Where did these strange folk come from? How
did they ever find their way down into this World of Eternal Frost? And,
above all, where do they get their food and clothing from? These were a
few of the questions which I was so impatient to have answered that my
temperature was raised a whole degree, and I was obliged to sleep with only
one single pelt between me and my divan of crystal ice.
For a man bred and born in so cold a country as the land of the
Koltykwerps, Bullibrain had an extremely quick and active mind. On
account of his rapid heart-beat, and the consequent high temperature of his
body, he was not able to do his writing on slabs of ice as other learned
Koltykwerps had done, for it would not have been a pleasant thing for him
to see a poem which he had just finished literally melt away in his hands,
without so much as leaving an ink-stain behind, so he had been obliged,
with King Gelidus’ permission, to do his writing on thin tablets of alabaster.
Before he began to talk to me about the progenitors of the Koltykwerps, he
showed me a map of the country in the upper world once inhabited by them,
and traced for me the course they had sailed upon abandoning that country,
and described the beautiful shores they had landed upon in their search for a
new home. I saw at a glance that it was Greenland which Bullibrain was
thus unconsciously describing; and knowing as I did that in past ages
Greenland had been a land of blue skies, warm winds, green meadows, and
fertile valleys, before moving mountains of ice came down from the North
and crushed all life out of it, I listened with breathless interest to his
wonderful tales of its beautiful lakes, nestled at the foot of vine-clad
divan.
These regulations were annoying, but I followed them to the letter; and
when King Gelidus saw how careful I was to yield the strictest obedience to
his decree, he conceived a genuine affection for me and sent several
magnificent pelts to the ice-house, which had been assigned to Bulger and
me, for, of course, it would not have been safe for us to lodge in the palace
itself, but his frigid Majesty held out the flattering prospect that the very
moment Bulger and I should become properly refrigerated, apartments in
the palace would be assigned to us, and, in fact, that I should be permitted
to eat at the royal table.
Who are the Koltykwerps? Where did these strange folk come from? How
did they ever find their way down into this World of Eternal Frost? And,
above all, where do they get their food and clothing from? These were a
few of the questions which I was so impatient to have answered that my
temperature was raised a whole degree, and I was obliged to sleep with only
one single pelt between me and my divan of crystal ice.
For a man bred and born in so cold a country as the land of the
Koltykwerps, Bullibrain had an extremely quick and active mind. On
account of his rapid heart-beat, and the consequent high temperature of his
body, he was not able to do his writing on slabs of ice as other learned
Koltykwerps had done, for it would not have been a pleasant thing for him
to see a poem which he had just finished literally melt away in his hands,
without so much as leaving an ink-stain behind, so he had been obliged,
with King Gelidus’ permission, to do his writing on thin tablets of alabaster.
Before he began to talk to me about the progenitors of the Koltykwerps, he
showed me a map of the country in the upper world once inhabited by them,
and traced for me the course they had sailed upon abandoning that country,
and described the beautiful shores they had landed upon in their search for a
new home. I saw at a glance that it was Greenland which Bullibrain was
thus unconsciously describing; and knowing as I did that in past ages
Greenland had been a land of blue skies, warm winds, green meadows, and
fertile valleys, before moving mountains of ice came down from the North
and crushed all life out of it, I listened with breathless interest to his
wonderful tales of its beautiful lakes, nestled at the foot of vine-clad
Page 158
mountains, all of which Bullibrain now looked upon in fair visions inherited
from his ancestors. And I also knew that it must have been the Arctic Ocean
which had been traversed by the ships of the Koltykwerps, who had then
landed upon the, in those days, sunny shores of Northern Russia.
But the mountains of ice could sail too, and they followed the fleeing
Koltykwerps like mighty monsters, dashing themselves with terrible roar
and crash upon the peaceful shores, which they soon transformed into a
wilderness of berg, of glacier, and of floe.
Only a handful of the Koltykwerps survived; and these, in their dumb
despair taking refuge in the clefts and caverns of the North Urals, could
from their hiding-places look upon one of the strangest sights that had ever
greeted human eyes. So rapid had been the advance of these mighty masses
of ice, crashing against the mountain sides and rending the very rocks in
their fury, that the air gave up its warmth, and the sun was powerless to give
it back again. The animals of the wild wood and the beasts of the field,
overtaken in their flight, perished as they ran and stood there stark and stiff,
with heads uptossed and muscles knotted. Them by the thousands and ten
times thousands the crushed crystals of the pursuing floods caught up like
moss and leaves in a mountain torrent and packed in every cave and cavern
on the way, tearing broader and loftier portals into these subterranean
chambers, so that they might do their work the better!
“And these, then, O Bullibrain, are your meat quarries,” I exclaimed,
“whence ye draw your daily food?”
“Even so, little baron,” replied the hot-headed Koltykwerp, “and not only
our food, but the skins which serve us so admirably for clothing in this cold,
under ground world, and the oil, too, which burns in our beautiful alabaster
lamps, besides a hundred other things, such as bone for helves and handles,
horn for needles and buttons and eating utensils, wool for the weaving of
our under-garments, and magnificent pelts of bear and seal and walrus,
which, laid upon our benches and divans of crystal ice, transform them into
beds and couches which even an inhabitant of thy world might envy.”
“But, O Bullibrain,” I cried out, “have ye not almost exhausted these
supplies? Will not death from starvation soon stare ye all in the face in these
deep and icy caverns of the under world, visited by the sun’s light yet
unwarmed by it?”
from his ancestors. And I also knew that it must have been the Arctic Ocean
which had been traversed by the ships of the Koltykwerps, who had then
landed upon the, in those days, sunny shores of Northern Russia.
But the mountains of ice could sail too, and they followed the fleeing
Koltykwerps like mighty monsters, dashing themselves with terrible roar
and crash upon the peaceful shores, which they soon transformed into a
wilderness of berg, of glacier, and of floe.
Only a handful of the Koltykwerps survived; and these, in their dumb
despair taking refuge in the clefts and caverns of the North Urals, could
from their hiding-places look upon one of the strangest sights that had ever
greeted human eyes. So rapid had been the advance of these mighty masses
of ice, crashing against the mountain sides and rending the very rocks in
their fury, that the air gave up its warmth, and the sun was powerless to give
it back again. The animals of the wild wood and the beasts of the field,
overtaken in their flight, perished as they ran and stood there stark and stiff,
with heads uptossed and muscles knotted. Them by the thousands and ten
times thousands the crushed crystals of the pursuing floods caught up like
moss and leaves in a mountain torrent and packed in every cave and cavern
on the way, tearing broader and loftier portals into these subterranean
chambers, so that they might do their work the better!
“And these, then, O Bullibrain, are your meat quarries,” I exclaimed,
“whence ye draw your daily food?”
“Even so, little baron,” replied the hot-headed Koltykwerp, “and not only
our food, but the skins which serve us so admirably for clothing in this cold,
under ground world, and the oil, too, which burns in our beautiful alabaster
lamps, besides a hundred other things, such as bone for helves and handles,
horn for needles and buttons and eating utensils, wool for the weaving of
our under-garments, and magnificent pelts of bear and seal and walrus,
which, laid upon our benches and divans of crystal ice, transform them into
beds and couches which even an inhabitant of thy world might envy.”
“But, O Bullibrain,” I cried out, “have ye not almost exhausted these
supplies? Will not death from starvation soon stare ye all in the face in these
deep and icy caverns of the under world, visited by the sun’s light yet
unwarmed by it?”
Page 159
“Nay, little baron,” answered Bullibrain with a smile almost as warm as one
of my own; “let not that thought give thee a moment’s alarm, for we have as
yet barely raised the lid of this ice-box of nature’s packing. We are not large
eaters any way,” continued Lord Hot Head, “for while it is true that we are
not indolent people, for his frigid Majesty’s palace and our dwellings need
constant repair, and new hatchets and axes must be chipped out in the flint
quarries and new lamps carved and new garments woven, yet it is also true
that we take life rather easy. We have no enemies to slay, no quarrels to
settle, no gold to fight over, no land to drive our fellow-creatures from and
fence in; nor can we be ill, if we were willing to be, for in this pure, cold,
crisp air disease would try in vain to sow her poison germs; hence, needing
no doctors, we have none, as we have no lawyers either, or merchants to sell
us what belongs to us already. His frigid Majesty is an excellent king. I
never read of a better one. I doubt that his like exists in the upper world.
Always cool headed, no thought of conquest, no dreams of power, no
longings for empty pomp and show ever enter his mind. Since the day his
father died and we set the great Koltykwerp crown of crystal ice upon his
cool brow, his temperature has never risen but a half a degree, and that was
only for a brief hour or so, and was occasioned by a mad proposal of one of
his councillors, who claimed that he had discovered an explosive
compound, something like the gunpowder of thy world, I fancy, by which
he could shatter the glorious window of rock crystal set in the mountain
dome of our under world and let in the warm sunshine.”
“Did his frigid Majesty Gelidus put this daring Koltykwerp to death?” I
asked.
“Oh, dear, no,” replied Bullibrain; “he merely ordered him to be
refrigerated for so many hours a day until all his feverish projects had been
chilled to death; for no doubt, little baron, a man of thy deep learning
knows full well that all the ills which thy world suffers from are the
children of fevered brains, of minds made restless and visionary by the high
temperature of the blood which gallops through the approaches to the dome
of thought, stirring up wild dreams and visions as thy sun lifts the
poisonous vapor from the stagnant pool.”
The more I listened to Bullibrain the more I liked him. The fact of the
matter is, I preferred to sit in his narrow cell with its plain walls of ice
lighted up by a single alabaster lamp and converse with him to loitering in
of my own; “let not that thought give thee a moment’s alarm, for we have as
yet barely raised the lid of this ice-box of nature’s packing. We are not large
eaters any way,” continued Lord Hot Head, “for while it is true that we are
not indolent people, for his frigid Majesty’s palace and our dwellings need
constant repair, and new hatchets and axes must be chipped out in the flint
quarries and new lamps carved and new garments woven, yet it is also true
that we take life rather easy. We have no enemies to slay, no quarrels to
settle, no gold to fight over, no land to drive our fellow-creatures from and
fence in; nor can we be ill, if we were willing to be, for in this pure, cold,
crisp air disease would try in vain to sow her poison germs; hence, needing
no doctors, we have none, as we have no lawyers either, or merchants to sell
us what belongs to us already. His frigid Majesty is an excellent king. I
never read of a better one. I doubt that his like exists in the upper world.
Always cool headed, no thought of conquest, no dreams of power, no
longings for empty pomp and show ever enter his mind. Since the day his
father died and we set the great Koltykwerp crown of crystal ice upon his
cool brow, his temperature has never risen but a half a degree, and that was
only for a brief hour or so, and was occasioned by a mad proposal of one of
his councillors, who claimed that he had discovered an explosive
compound, something like the gunpowder of thy world, I fancy, by which
he could shatter the glorious window of rock crystal set in the mountain
dome of our under world and let in the warm sunshine.”
“Did his frigid Majesty Gelidus put this daring Koltykwerp to death?” I
asked.
“Oh, dear, no,” replied Bullibrain; “he merely ordered him to be
refrigerated for so many hours a day until all his feverish projects had been
chilled to death; for no doubt, little baron, a man of thy deep learning
knows full well that all the ills which thy world suffers from are the
children of fevered brains, of minds made restless and visionary by the high
temperature of the blood which gallops through the approaches to the dome
of thought, stirring up wild dreams and visions as thy sun lifts the
poisonous vapor from the stagnant pool.”
The more I listened to Bullibrain the more I liked him. The fact of the
matter is, I preferred to sit in his narrow cell with its plain walls of ice
lighted up by a single alabaster lamp and converse with him to loitering in
Page 160
the splendid throne-room of his frigid Majesty King Gelidus; but Bulger
had discovered that the pelts of Princess Schneeboule’s divan were much
thicker, softer, and warmer than the single one allowed Lord Hot Head, and
therefore he preferred spending his time with her; but fearing lest he might
get into mischief, I didn’t dare to leave him alone with the princess too long
at a time.
had discovered that the pelts of Princess Schneeboule’s divan were much
thicker, softer, and warmer than the single one allowed Lord Hot Head, and
therefore he preferred spending his time with her; but fearing lest he might
get into mischief, I didn’t dare to leave him alone with the princess too long
at a time.
Page 161
CHAPTER XXIV
SOME FEW THINGS CONCERNING THE DEAR LITTLE
PRINCESS SCHNEEBOULE.—HOW SHE AND I BECAME FAST
FRIENDS, AND HOW ONE DAY SHE CONDUCTED BULGER
AND ME INTO HER FAVORITE GROTTO TO SEE THE LITTLE
MAN WITH THE FROZEN SMILE.—SOMETHING ABOUT HIM.
—WHAT CAME OF MY HAVING LOOKED UPON HIM QUITE
FULLY DESCRIBED.
At the time of Bulger’s and my arrival in the land of the Koltykwerps the
Princess Schneeboule was about fifteen years of age, and I must say that
rarely had it been my good fortune to make the acquaintance of such a
sweet-tempered, lovable little creature. She flitted about the ice palace like
a beam of sunlight, and there was nothing of the spoiled child about her,
although a bit mischievous at times.
Her voice was as full of music as a skylark’s, and it was not many days
before she and I had become the best friends in the world.
Now, you must know, dear friends, that according to the law of the
Koltykwerps, a princess is left absolutely free to choose her own husband,
and his frigid Majesty was very anxious that Schneeboule should pick hers
out as soon as possible. Moreover, the law of the land gave her perfect
freedom to choose a husband of high or low degree, provided he was young
enough. The way in which a Koltykwerp princess was required to make
known her preference was to press a kiss upon the cheek of the young man
whom she might settle upon. This ennobled him at once, and he became the
heir apparent to the throne of ice, and entitled to sit on its steps until he
should be crowned king.
SOME FEW THINGS CONCERNING THE DEAR LITTLE
PRINCESS SCHNEEBOULE.—HOW SHE AND I BECAME FAST
FRIENDS, AND HOW ONE DAY SHE CONDUCTED BULGER
AND ME INTO HER FAVORITE GROTTO TO SEE THE LITTLE
MAN WITH THE FROZEN SMILE.—SOMETHING ABOUT HIM.
—WHAT CAME OF MY HAVING LOOKED UPON HIM QUITE
FULLY DESCRIBED.
At the time of Bulger’s and my arrival in the land of the Koltykwerps the
Princess Schneeboule was about fifteen years of age, and I must say that
rarely had it been my good fortune to make the acquaintance of such a
sweet-tempered, lovable little creature. She flitted about the ice palace like
a beam of sunlight, and there was nothing of the spoiled child about her,
although a bit mischievous at times.
Her voice was as full of music as a skylark’s, and it was not many days
before she and I had become the best friends in the world.
Now, you must know, dear friends, that according to the law of the
Koltykwerps, a princess is left absolutely free to choose her own husband,
and his frigid Majesty was very anxious that Schneeboule should pick hers
out as soon as possible. Moreover, the law of the land gave her perfect
freedom to choose a husband of high or low degree, provided he was young
enough. The way in which a Koltykwerp princess was required to make
known her preference was to press a kiss upon the cheek of the young man
whom she might settle upon. This ennobled him at once, and he became the
heir apparent to the throne of ice, and entitled to sit on its steps until he
should be crowned king.
Page 162
Now, his frigid Majesty was delighted to see this friendship spring up
between Schneeboule and me, for he hoped to make use of my influence to
bring her to set the necessary kiss on some youth’s cheek before I took my
departure from the cold Kingdom of the Koltykwerps. I gave him the word
of a nobleman that I would do my best to carry out his wishes.
With Schneeboule for a guide, Bulger and I often went for walks through
the splendid ice grottos of her father’s kingdom, selecting days when the
sunlight of the outer world poured strongest through the mighty lens set in
the side of the mountain. Then these grottos took on a splendor that my
poor tongue is powerless to describe. Their crystal mazes glittered as if their
walls were set with massive jewels most wonderfully cut and polished, and
as if their ceilings were fretted with gems so peerless that all the gold of the
upper world would fall far short of paying for them. Here, there, and
everywhere the skill of the Koltykwerps had carved and chiselled graceful
flights of steps, broad landings with majestic columns, and winding
corridors lined with long rows of statues, single and group-wise; and ever
and anon the visitor came upon a terrace where, seated upon a fur-covered
divan, he might look out upon the bewildering beauty of King Gelidus’ icy
domains, arch touching arch and dome springing from dome, while over
and above all, through the gigantic lens in its granite setting, a mile above
our heads, streamed a flood of glorious sunlight, lighting up this World
within a World with a radiance so grand and so complete as to seem to be a
sun of a far greater splendor than the one that warmed the upper world and
bathed it in so many gorgeous hues at morn and eve. Hardly a day went by
now that the princess of the Koltykwerps did not surprise either Bulger or
me with some gift or other.
To tell the truth, dear friends, although my Russian coat was fur-trimmed,
yet I began to feel the need of warmer garments after a week’s sojourn in
the icy domain of King Gelidus, and I think Schneeboule must have heard
my teeth chattering, for one morning, upon entering the Palace of Ice, I was
delighted to be presented with a full suit of fur precisely similar to the one
worn by King Gelidus himself.
Nor was Bulger forgotten by the loving little Princess, for with her own
hands she had knitted him a blanket of the softest wool, which she belted so
snugly around his body and tied so tightly around his neck that henceforth
he felt perfectly comfortable in the chill air of the home of the Koltykwerps.
between Schneeboule and me, for he hoped to make use of my influence to
bring her to set the necessary kiss on some youth’s cheek before I took my
departure from the cold Kingdom of the Koltykwerps. I gave him the word
of a nobleman that I would do my best to carry out his wishes.
With Schneeboule for a guide, Bulger and I often went for walks through
the splendid ice grottos of her father’s kingdom, selecting days when the
sunlight of the outer world poured strongest through the mighty lens set in
the side of the mountain. Then these grottos took on a splendor that my
poor tongue is powerless to describe. Their crystal mazes glittered as if their
walls were set with massive jewels most wonderfully cut and polished, and
as if their ceilings were fretted with gems so peerless that all the gold of the
upper world would fall far short of paying for them. Here, there, and
everywhere the skill of the Koltykwerps had carved and chiselled graceful
flights of steps, broad landings with majestic columns, and winding
corridors lined with long rows of statues, single and group-wise; and ever
and anon the visitor came upon a terrace where, seated upon a fur-covered
divan, he might look out upon the bewildering beauty of King Gelidus’ icy
domains, arch touching arch and dome springing from dome, while over
and above all, through the gigantic lens in its granite setting, a mile above
our heads, streamed a flood of glorious sunlight, lighting up this World
within a World with a radiance so grand and so complete as to seem to be a
sun of a far greater splendor than the one that warmed the upper world and
bathed it in so many gorgeous hues at morn and eve. Hardly a day went by
now that the princess of the Koltykwerps did not surprise either Bulger or
me with some gift or other.
To tell the truth, dear friends, although my Russian coat was fur-trimmed,
yet I began to feel the need of warmer garments after a week’s sojourn in
the icy domain of King Gelidus, and I think Schneeboule must have heard
my teeth chattering, for one morning, upon entering the Palace of Ice, I was
delighted to be presented with a full suit of fur precisely similar to the one
worn by King Gelidus himself.
Nor was Bulger forgotten by the loving little Princess, for with her own
hands she had knitted him a blanket of the softest wool, which she belted so
snugly around his body and tied so tightly around his neck that henceforth
he felt perfectly comfortable in the chill air of the home of the Koltykwerps.
Page 163
One day the Princess Schneeboule said to me,—
“Oh, come, little baron, come to my favorite grotto, now that the sun’s rays
are bright within it; there shalt thou see a wonder.”
“A wonder, Princess Schneeboule?”
“Yes, little baron, a wonder,” she repeated: “the Little Man with the Frozen
Smile.”
“Little Man with the Frozen Smile?” I echoed.
“Come and see, come and see, little baron!” cried Schneeboule, hurrying on
ahead.
In a few moments we had reached the grotto and bounded into it with the
Princess leading the way.
Suddenly she halted in front of a magnificent block of crystal ice, clear as
polished glass, and cried out,—
“There, look! There is the Little Man with the Frozen Smile!”
Even now, as the thought of that moment comes over me, I feel something
of the thrill of half fear, half joy, as my eyes fell upon the little creature shut
in that superb block of ice, himself a part of it, himself its heart, its contents,
its mystery. There, in its centre, in easy posture, with wide opened eyes, and
with what might be called a smile upon its face—that is a glint of kindliness
and affection in its strange eyes with their overhanging brows, sat a small
animal of the chimpanzee race. He had possibly been asleep when the icy
flood struck him, dreaming of beautiful trees bending beneath purple fruit,
of cloudless skies above and a coral beach below, and death had come to
him so quickly that he had become a brother to this block of ice while the
happy dream was still in his thoughts.
“Oh, come, little baron, come to my favorite grotto, now that the sun’s rays
are bright within it; there shalt thou see a wonder.”
“A wonder, Princess Schneeboule?”
“Yes, little baron, a wonder,” she repeated: “the Little Man with the Frozen
Smile.”
“Little Man with the Frozen Smile?” I echoed.
“Come and see, come and see, little baron!” cried Schneeboule, hurrying on
ahead.
In a few moments we had reached the grotto and bounded into it with the
Princess leading the way.
Suddenly she halted in front of a magnificent block of crystal ice, clear as
polished glass, and cried out,—
“There, look! There is the Little Man with the Frozen Smile!”
Even now, as the thought of that moment comes over me, I feel something
of the thrill of half fear, half joy, as my eyes fell upon the little creature shut
in that superb block of ice, himself a part of it, himself its heart, its contents,
its mystery. There, in its centre, in easy posture, with wide opened eyes, and
with what might be called a smile upon its face—that is a glint of kindliness
and affection in its strange eyes with their overhanging brows, sat a small
animal of the chimpanzee race. He had possibly been asleep when the icy
flood struck him, dreaming of beautiful trees bending beneath purple fruit,
of cloudless skies above and a coral beach below, and death had come to
him so quickly that he had become a brother to this block of ice while the
happy dream was still in his thoughts.
Page 164
THE LITTLE MAN
WITH THE FROZEN
SMILE.
It was wonderful, it was more than wonderful! Spellbound by the strange
spectacle, I stood there, I know not how long, with my eyes looking into
his. At last Schneeboule’s voice aroused me:
“Ha! ha!” she laughed; “look, little baron, Bulger is trying to kiss his poor
dead brother.”
In truth, Bulger did have his nose pressed firmly against the block of ice in
his effort to scent the strange animal imprisoned in that crystal cell—so
near, and yet so far beyond the reach of his keen scent.
“Well, little baron,” cried Schneeboule, “did I not speak truly? Have I not
shown thee the Little Man with the Frozen Smile?”
“Indeed thou hast, fair princess,” was my reply; “and I cannot tell thee how
grateful I am to thee for having done so.”
Then, as she plucked me by the sleeve, I pleaded, “Nay, gentle
Schneeboule, not yet, not yet, let me bide a bit longer. The Little Man with
the Frozen Smile seems to beg me not to go. I can almost imagine that I
hear him whisper: ‘O little baron, break open the crystal cell of my prison
WITH THE FROZEN
SMILE.
It was wonderful, it was more than wonderful! Spellbound by the strange
spectacle, I stood there, I know not how long, with my eyes looking into
his. At last Schneeboule’s voice aroused me:
“Ha! ha!” she laughed; “look, little baron, Bulger is trying to kiss his poor
dead brother.”
In truth, Bulger did have his nose pressed firmly against the block of ice in
his effort to scent the strange animal imprisoned in that crystal cell—so
near, and yet so far beyond the reach of his keen scent.
“Well, little baron,” cried Schneeboule, “did I not speak truly? Have I not
shown thee the Little Man with the Frozen Smile?”
“Indeed thou hast, fair princess,” was my reply; “and I cannot tell thee how
grateful I am to thee for having done so.”
Then, as she plucked me by the sleeve, I pleaded, “Nay, gentle
Schneeboule, not yet, not yet, let me bide a bit longer. The Little Man with
the Frozen Smile seems to beg me not to go. I can almost imagine that I
hear him whisper: ‘O little baron, break open the crystal cell of my prison
Page 165
and take me with thee back to the world of sunshine, back to the land of the
orange-tree, where the soft warm winds used to rock me to sleep in the
cradle of the swaying boughs, while the wise and watchful patriarch of our
flock stood guard over us all.’”
Schneeboule’s big, round, gray eyes filled with tears at these words.
“Would that he were alive, little baron,” she murmured, “and that I could
give him some of my happiness to pay him back for all the long years he
has been spending in his icy prison.”
In a few moments Schneeboule took me by the hand and led me away from
the great block of ice with its silent prisoner. My heart was very heavy, and
both Schneeboule and Bulger did their utmost to divert me, but all to no
purpose.
Leaving the princess at the portal of the palace, I went to my dwelling
which was ablaze with the soft glow of its alabaster lamps, and there I
found a beautiful new pelt spread over my divan, a new gift from King
Gelidus. But I could take no pleasure in it. My thoughts were all with the
Little Man with the Frozen Smile locked in the icy embrace of that crystal
mould, which, in its cold irony, let him seem to be so free and unfettered
and yet held him in such vise-like grip. After a while I dismissed my
serving people and laid me down for the night with my dear Bulger nestled
against my breast. But I could not sleep. All night long those strange eyes
with their uncanny glint followed me about, pleading strong but silent for
me to come again, for me to soften my heart like a child of the sunshine that
I was, to shatter his crystal dungeon, and set him loose, to bear him away
from the icy domain of the Koltykwerps out into the warm air of the upper
world. What was I dreaming about? Was he not dead? Had not his spirit left
his body thousands and thousands of years ago? Why should I let such wild
thoughts vex my mind? What good would come of it? None, none whatever.
I was a reasonable creature, I must not give lodgment within my brain to
such silly ideas.
The Little Man with the Frozen Smile had been, through almost playful
fate, laid away in a beautiful tomb. I must not disturb it. No doubt in his
lifetime he had been the pet of a noble manor, brought to the Northland
from some sunny clime by master of powerful argosy. Let him rest in peace.
orange-tree, where the soft warm winds used to rock me to sleep in the
cradle of the swaying boughs, while the wise and watchful patriarch of our
flock stood guard over us all.’”
Schneeboule’s big, round, gray eyes filled with tears at these words.
“Would that he were alive, little baron,” she murmured, “and that I could
give him some of my happiness to pay him back for all the long years he
has been spending in his icy prison.”
In a few moments Schneeboule took me by the hand and led me away from
the great block of ice with its silent prisoner. My heart was very heavy, and
both Schneeboule and Bulger did their utmost to divert me, but all to no
purpose.
Leaving the princess at the portal of the palace, I went to my dwelling
which was ablaze with the soft glow of its alabaster lamps, and there I
found a beautiful new pelt spread over my divan, a new gift from King
Gelidus. But I could take no pleasure in it. My thoughts were all with the
Little Man with the Frozen Smile locked in the icy embrace of that crystal
mould, which, in its cold irony, let him seem to be so free and unfettered
and yet held him in such vise-like grip. After a while I dismissed my
serving people and laid me down for the night with my dear Bulger nestled
against my breast. But I could not sleep. All night long those strange eyes
with their uncanny glint followed me about, pleading strong but silent for
me to come again, for me to soften my heart like a child of the sunshine that
I was, to shatter his crystal dungeon, and set him loose, to bear him away
from the icy domain of the Koltykwerps out into the warm air of the upper
world. What was I dreaming about? Was he not dead? Had not his spirit left
his body thousands and thousands of years ago? Why should I let such wild
thoughts vex my mind? What good would come of it? None, none whatever.
I was a reasonable creature, I must not give lodgment within my brain to
such silly ideas.
The Little Man with the Frozen Smile had been, through almost playful
fate, laid away in a beautiful tomb. I must not disturb it. No doubt in his
lifetime he had been the pet of a noble manor, brought to the Northland
from some sunny clime by master of powerful argosy. Let him rest in peace.
Page 166
I must not dare to mar the beauty of his crystal tomb, so gloriously
transparent!
I was even sorry that Schneeboule had led me into her beautiful grotto, and
resolved to go thither no more.
What poor weak creatures are we, so fertile in good resolutions and yet so
unfruitful of results, planting whole acres with fair promises, but when the
tender shoots pierce the ground turning our back upon the crop as if it didn’t
belong to us!
transparent!
I was even sorry that Schneeboule had led me into her beautiful grotto, and
resolved to go thither no more.
What poor weak creatures are we, so fertile in good resolutions and yet so
unfruitful of results, planting whole acres with fair promises, but when the
tender shoots pierce the ground turning our back upon the crop as if it didn’t
belong to us!
Page 167
CHAPTER XXV
A SLEEPLESS NIGHT FOR BULGER AND ME AND WHAT
FOLLOWED IT.—INTERVIEW WITH KING GELIDUS.—MY
REQUEST AND HIS REPLY.—WHAT ALL TOOK PLACE WHEN
I LEARNED THAT THE KING AND HIS COUNCILLORS HAD
DECIDED NOT TO GRANT MY REQUEST.—STRANGE
TUMULT AMONG THE KOLTYKWERPS, AND HOW HIS
FRIGID MAJESTY STILLED IT, AND SOME OTHER THINGS.
Not only had I been unable to sleep, but by my tossing about I had kept
poor dear Bulger awake so that when morning came we both looked
haggard enough. I felt as if I had been through a fit of sickness, and no
doubt he did too. At any rate I had no appetite for the heavy meat diet of the
Koltykwerps, and seeing me refuse my breakfast, Bulger did likewise.
I had promised Schneeboule to come early to the palace, for she had a
number of questions which she wished to ask me concerning the upper
world.
“Good-morning, little baron,” she cried in her sweetest tones as I entered
the throne-room. “Didst sleep well last night on the new pelt which papa
sent thee?” I was about to make a reply when Schneeboule’s hand coming
in contact with mine,—for we had both removed our gloves in order to
shake hands,—she uttered a piercing scream, and drawing back stood there
blowing her breath on her right palm as she exclaimed, again and again,—
“Firebrand! Firebrand!”
In an instant King Gelidus and a group of his councillors drew near, and,
pulling over their gloves, one after the other laid his hand in mine.
A SLEEPLESS NIGHT FOR BULGER AND ME AND WHAT
FOLLOWED IT.—INTERVIEW WITH KING GELIDUS.—MY
REQUEST AND HIS REPLY.—WHAT ALL TOOK PLACE WHEN
I LEARNED THAT THE KING AND HIS COUNCILLORS HAD
DECIDED NOT TO GRANT MY REQUEST.—STRANGE
TUMULT AMONG THE KOLTYKWERPS, AND HOW HIS
FRIGID MAJESTY STILLED IT, AND SOME OTHER THINGS.
Not only had I been unable to sleep, but by my tossing about I had kept
poor dear Bulger awake so that when morning came we both looked
haggard enough. I felt as if I had been through a fit of sickness, and no
doubt he did too. At any rate I had no appetite for the heavy meat diet of the
Koltykwerps, and seeing me refuse my breakfast, Bulger did likewise.
I had promised Schneeboule to come early to the palace, for she had a
number of questions which she wished to ask me concerning the upper
world.
“Good-morning, little baron,” she cried in her sweetest tones as I entered
the throne-room. “Didst sleep well last night on the new pelt which papa
sent thee?” I was about to make a reply when Schneeboule’s hand coming
in contact with mine,—for we had both removed our gloves in order to
shake hands,—she uttered a piercing scream, and drawing back stood there
blowing her breath on her right palm as she exclaimed, again and again,—
“Firebrand! Firebrand!”
In an instant King Gelidus and a group of his councillors drew near, and,
pulling over their gloves, one after the other laid his hand in mine.
Page 168
“Glowing coals!” cried his frigid Majesty.
“Tongue of flame!” roared Phrostyphiz.
“Boiling water!” groaned Glacierbhoy.
“Red hot!” hissed Icikul.
“Thou must leave the palace at once,” half pleaded King Gelidus. “It would
simply he madness for me to permit such a firebrand to remain within the
walls of the royal residence. The intense heat of thy body would be sure to
melt a hole in its walls ere the sun goes down.”
The royal councillors again drew off their gloves and laid hands upon poor
Bulger, when a second alarm, even wilder than the first, was sent up and we
were hastily escorted back to our lodging-house.
No doubt, dear friends, you will be somewhat mystified upon reading these
words, but the explanation is easy: Owing to worriment and lack of sleep,
Bulger and I had awaked in a highly feverish condition, and to the
Koltykwerps we had really seemed to be almost on fire, but our fever left us
toward night; hearing which, King Gelidus sent for us and did all in his
power to entertain us with song and dance, in both of which, Schneeboule
was very skilled. Finding that his frigid Majesty was in such a rosy humor,
if I may be allowed to speak that way of a person whose face was almost as
white as the alabaster lamps over his head, I determined to ask him for
permission to cleave asunder the icy cell of the Little Man with the Frozen
Smile, and ascertain if possible from the collar, which, made up apparently
of gold and silver coin was clasped around his neck, to whom he had
belonged and where his home had been.
No sooner had I proferred my request, than I noticed that the white face of
the royal Gelidus parted with its smile and took on a terribly icy look.
Methought I could look through the tip of his nose as though an icicle, and
methought, too, that his ears shone in the light of the alabaster lamps like
sheets of crystal ice, and that his voice as he spoke puffed into my face like
the first flakes of a coming snowstorm.
I quickly repented me of my rash action. But it was too late and I
determined to stand by it.
“Tongue of flame!” roared Phrostyphiz.
“Boiling water!” groaned Glacierbhoy.
“Red hot!” hissed Icikul.
“Thou must leave the palace at once,” half pleaded King Gelidus. “It would
simply he madness for me to permit such a firebrand to remain within the
walls of the royal residence. The intense heat of thy body would be sure to
melt a hole in its walls ere the sun goes down.”
The royal councillors again drew off their gloves and laid hands upon poor
Bulger, when a second alarm, even wilder than the first, was sent up and we
were hastily escorted back to our lodging-house.
No doubt, dear friends, you will be somewhat mystified upon reading these
words, but the explanation is easy: Owing to worriment and lack of sleep,
Bulger and I had awaked in a highly feverish condition, and to the
Koltykwerps we had really seemed to be almost on fire, but our fever left us
toward night; hearing which, King Gelidus sent for us and did all in his
power to entertain us with song and dance, in both of which, Schneeboule
was very skilled. Finding that his frigid Majesty was in such a rosy humor,
if I may be allowed to speak that way of a person whose face was almost as
white as the alabaster lamps over his head, I determined to ask him for
permission to cleave asunder the icy cell of the Little Man with the Frozen
Smile, and ascertain if possible from the collar, which, made up apparently
of gold and silver coin was clasped around his neck, to whom he had
belonged and where his home had been.
No sooner had I proferred my request, than I noticed that the white face of
the royal Gelidus parted with its smile and took on a terribly icy look.
Methought I could look through the tip of his nose as though an icicle, and
methought, too, that his ears shone in the light of the alabaster lamps like
sheets of crystal ice, and that his voice as he spoke puffed into my face like
the first flakes of a coming snowstorm.
I quickly repented me of my rash action. But it was too late and I
determined to stand by it.
Page 169
“Little baron,” spoke royal Gelidus in icy tones, “never a heart beat in a
kingly breast that was purer and colder than mine, freer from the warmth of
selfishness, with not a single hot corner for ire or anger to nestle in, or for
weakness or folly to make their hiding-places. For thousands of years my
people have inhabited this icy domain and breathed this pure cold air, and
never yet hath one desired to strike an axe of flint into the walls of that
crystal prison. However, little baron, there may be some warm corner in my
heart wherein cold and limpid wisdom may not be at home. Therefore,
come to me to-morrow for my answer, meanwhile I’ll take council with the
coolest brains and coldest hearts about me. If they see no harm in thy
request, thou mayst crack open the crystal gates that have for so many
centuries shut the manlike creature in his silent cell, and take him forth in
order to study the mystic words graven on his collar; but upon the strict
condition that in cleaving open his house of crystal my quarry men so apply
their wedges of flint as to break the block into two equal pieces, that when
thou hast read what may be there, the two parts be closed upon the little
man again, edge fitting edge, like a perfect mould, so exactly that to the eye
no sign of line or joint be visible. Dost promise, little baron, that this shall
be as to our royal will, it seems meet that it should be?”
I promised most solemnly that the crystal cell of the Little Man with the
Frozen Smile should be opened and closed exactly as his frigid Majesty had
directed.
It would be hard for me to tell you, dear friends, how happy I went to rest
that night upon my icy divan, and how as the tiny flame of my alabaster
lamp shed its soft glow upon the walls of ice, I lay there turning over in my
mind the strange and mysterious pleasure which was soon to fall to my lot
when the quarry men of King Gelidus should set their wedges of flint in this
glorious block of ice and cleave it asunder.
Even Don Fum, Master of Masters, had never dreamed of receiving a
message from the people who lived in the very childhood of the world, and
in anticipation already I enjoyed the splendid triumph which would be mine
when I came to lecture before learned societies upon the mysterious
lettering on the curious collar clasping the neck of the Little Man with the
Frozen Smile.
kingly breast that was purer and colder than mine, freer from the warmth of
selfishness, with not a single hot corner for ire or anger to nestle in, or for
weakness or folly to make their hiding-places. For thousands of years my
people have inhabited this icy domain and breathed this pure cold air, and
never yet hath one desired to strike an axe of flint into the walls of that
crystal prison. However, little baron, there may be some warm corner in my
heart wherein cold and limpid wisdom may not be at home. Therefore,
come to me to-morrow for my answer, meanwhile I’ll take council with the
coolest brains and coldest hearts about me. If they see no harm in thy
request, thou mayst crack open the crystal gates that have for so many
centuries shut the manlike creature in his silent cell, and take him forth in
order to study the mystic words graven on his collar; but upon the strict
condition that in cleaving open his house of crystal my quarry men so apply
their wedges of flint as to break the block into two equal pieces, that when
thou hast read what may be there, the two parts be closed upon the little
man again, edge fitting edge, like a perfect mould, so exactly that to the eye
no sign of line or joint be visible. Dost promise, little baron, that this shall
be as to our royal will, it seems meet that it should be?”
I promised most solemnly that the crystal cell of the Little Man with the
Frozen Smile should be opened and closed exactly as his frigid Majesty had
directed.
It would be hard for me to tell you, dear friends, how happy I went to rest
that night upon my icy divan, and how as the tiny flame of my alabaster
lamp shed its soft glow upon the walls of ice, I lay there turning over in my
mind the strange and mysterious pleasure which was soon to fall to my lot
when the quarry men of King Gelidus should set their wedges of flint in this
glorious block of ice and cleave it asunder.
Even Don Fum, Master of Masters, had never dreamed of receiving a
message from the people who lived in the very childhood of the world, and
in anticipation already I enjoyed the splendid triumph which would be mine
when I came to lecture before learned societies upon the mysterious
lettering on the curious collar clasping the neck of the Little Man with the
Frozen Smile.
Page 170
Imagine my anguish then, dear friends, upon receiving a message from
King Gelidus the next day that his councillors had with one voice decreed
against the opening of the crystal prison which stood in Schneeboule’s
grotto!
I was as if smitten with some sudden and awful ailment. I had never felt
until that moment how keen the tooth of disappointment could be. I
shivered first with a chill that made me brother to the Koltykwerps, and
then I burned with a fever so raging that a wild rumor spread through
Gelidus’ icy domain that I was setting fire to the very walls and roof. With
wild outcries, and faces drawn with nameless dread, the subjects of his
frigid Majesty rushed pell mell up the wide flights of stairs leading to the
palace of ice, and pleaded for the king to show himself.
In cold and frigid majesty, Gelidus walked out upon the platform and
listened to the prayers of his people.
“We shall burn,” they cried; “our beautiful homes will fall about our ears.
These crystal steps will melt away, and all these fair columns and arches
and statues and pedestals will turn to water and empty themselves into the
lower caverns of the earth. The great window of our sky will fall with awful
crash upon our heads, putting an end forever to this fair domain of crystal
splendor. O Gelidus, haste thee, haste thee, ere it be too late, let the little
baron have his way before bitter disappointment transforms his body and
limbs into tongues of flame to lick up this magnificent palace in a single
night, and dash its thousand alabaster lamps to the ground, a heap of
sheards, no fragment matching its brother fragment, but all a wretched mass
of worthless matter!”
King Gelidus and his frosty councillors saw that it would be useless to
attempt to reason with the people, and therefore turning toward them, he
coldly waved his chilly right hand, and with an icy smile spoke frostily as
follows,—
“Go, Koltykwerps to your homes, and be happy. What think you, have I a
heated brain, doth my heart steam with foolishness, that you should think
me capable of wishing harm to the tiniest Koltykwerp that spins his top of
ice in my fair kingdom? Go to your homes, I say; the little baron is already
cooling off, for he hath my full consent to cleave asunder the crystal prison
of the Little Man with the Frozen Smile. There is nothing be frightened
King Gelidus the next day that his councillors had with one voice decreed
against the opening of the crystal prison which stood in Schneeboule’s
grotto!
I was as if smitten with some sudden and awful ailment. I had never felt
until that moment how keen the tooth of disappointment could be. I
shivered first with a chill that made me brother to the Koltykwerps, and
then I burned with a fever so raging that a wild rumor spread through
Gelidus’ icy domain that I was setting fire to the very walls and roof. With
wild outcries, and faces drawn with nameless dread, the subjects of his
frigid Majesty rushed pell mell up the wide flights of stairs leading to the
palace of ice, and pleaded for the king to show himself.
In cold and frigid majesty, Gelidus walked out upon the platform and
listened to the prayers of his people.
“We shall burn,” they cried; “our beautiful homes will fall about our ears.
These crystal steps will melt away, and all these fair columns and arches
and statues and pedestals will turn to water and empty themselves into the
lower caverns of the earth. The great window of our sky will fall with awful
crash upon our heads, putting an end forever to this fair domain of crystal
splendor. O Gelidus, haste thee, haste thee, ere it be too late, let the little
baron have his way before bitter disappointment transforms his body and
limbs into tongues of flame to lick up this magnificent palace in a single
night, and dash its thousand alabaster lamps to the ground, a heap of
sheards, no fragment matching its brother fragment, but all a wretched mass
of worthless matter!”
King Gelidus and his frosty councillors saw that it would be useless to
attempt to reason with the people, and therefore turning toward them, he
coldly waved his chilly right hand, and with an icy smile spoke frostily as
follows,—
“Go, Koltykwerps to your homes, and be happy. What think you, have I a
heated brain, doth my heart steam with foolishness, that you should think
me capable of wishing harm to the tiniest Koltykwerp that spins his top of
ice in my fair kingdom? Go to your homes, I say; the little baron is already
cooling off, for he hath my full consent to cleave asunder the crystal prison
of the Little Man with the Frozen Smile. There is nothing be frightened
Page 171
about, my children. So eat hearty suppers and sleep soundly to-night, for
my royal word for it, by to-morrow morning the little baron will cease to be
the least bit dangerous to the peace and welfare of our icy kingdom. A cold
good-night to you all.”
In a short half hour the panic-stricken Koltykwerps were all back in their
homes again, and when a messenger came from King Gelidus to measure
my temperature he found such a great improvement that he opened his
chilly heart and sent me a beautiful present from his treasure house, to wit:
A small block of ice, clearer than any gem I had ever seen, in the heart of
which lay a glorious red rose in fullest bloom, each velvet petal opened out
eagerly. Upon consulting my diary I found that it was just six months to a
day since I had left Castle Trump and the loved ones sheltered by its time-
worn tiles, and cold as was the covering of this thrice beautiful child of the
upper world I clasped it to my breast and shed tears.
And this was the way it came about, dear friends, that King Gelidus and his
frosty councillors were brought to give their consent to my cleaving asunder
the icy prison wherein lay the Little Man with the Frozen Smile.
my royal word for it, by to-morrow morning the little baron will cease to be
the least bit dangerous to the peace and welfare of our icy kingdom. A cold
good-night to you all.”
In a short half hour the panic-stricken Koltykwerps were all back in their
homes again, and when a messenger came from King Gelidus to measure
my temperature he found such a great improvement that he opened his
chilly heart and sent me a beautiful present from his treasure house, to wit:
A small block of ice, clearer than any gem I had ever seen, in the heart of
which lay a glorious red rose in fullest bloom, each velvet petal opened out
eagerly. Upon consulting my diary I found that it was just six months to a
day since I had left Castle Trump and the loved ones sheltered by its time-
worn tiles, and cold as was the covering of this thrice beautiful child of the
upper world I clasped it to my breast and shed tears.
And this was the way it came about, dear friends, that King Gelidus and his
frosty councillors were brought to give their consent to my cleaving asunder
the icy prison wherein lay the Little Man with the Frozen Smile.
Page 172
CHAPTER XXVI
HOW THE QUARRY MEN OF KING GELIDUS CLEFT ASUNDER
THE CRYSTAL PRISON OF THE LITTLE MAN WITH THE
FROZEN SMILE.—MY BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT, AND HOW
I BORE IT.—WONDERFUL HAPPENINGS OF THE NIGHT
THAT FOLLOWED.—BULGER AGAIN PROVES HIMSELF TO
BE AN ANIMAL OF EXTRAORDINARY SAGACITY.
Bulger and I had little appetite for the dainty breakfast of stewed
sweetbreads which the Koltykwerps set before us the next morning, for I
knew, and he half suspected, that something important was going to happen,
being nothing less than the cleaving asunder of the crystal cell which had
held the little chimpanzee a prisoner for so many centuries.
Walking beside the merry Princess Schneeboule, who was delighted to
know that his frigid Majesty, her father, had at last yielded to my wishes,
Bulger and I set out for the beautiful ice grotto; behind us walked
Phrostyphiz and Glacierbhoy with instructions from the king to supervise
the cleaving asunder of the block of ice; and after them came four of King
Gelidus’ quarry men, two bearing flint axes with helves of polished bone,
and two carrying the flint wedges to be used in the work.
We soon entered Schneeboule’s grotto, and the task was at once entered
upon.
It seemed to me I could almost see the Little Man with the Frozen Smile
wink his eyelids as the quarry men set their wedges in place and began to
mark the line of fracture; but, of course, dear friends, you know what an
imagination I have, especially when I get worked up over anything. So you
HOW THE QUARRY MEN OF KING GELIDUS CLEFT ASUNDER
THE CRYSTAL PRISON OF THE LITTLE MAN WITH THE
FROZEN SMILE.—MY BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT, AND HOW
I BORE IT.—WONDERFUL HAPPENINGS OF THE NIGHT
THAT FOLLOWED.—BULGER AGAIN PROVES HIMSELF TO
BE AN ANIMAL OF EXTRAORDINARY SAGACITY.
Bulger and I had little appetite for the dainty breakfast of stewed
sweetbreads which the Koltykwerps set before us the next morning, for I
knew, and he half suspected, that something important was going to happen,
being nothing less than the cleaving asunder of the crystal cell which had
held the little chimpanzee a prisoner for so many centuries.
Walking beside the merry Princess Schneeboule, who was delighted to
know that his frigid Majesty, her father, had at last yielded to my wishes,
Bulger and I set out for the beautiful ice grotto; behind us walked
Phrostyphiz and Glacierbhoy with instructions from the king to supervise
the cleaving asunder of the block of ice; and after them came four of King
Gelidus’ quarry men, two bearing flint axes with helves of polished bone,
and two carrying the flint wedges to be used in the work.
We soon entered Schneeboule’s grotto, and the task was at once entered
upon.
It seemed to me I could almost see the Little Man with the Frozen Smile
wink his eyelids as the quarry men set their wedges in place and began to
mark the line of fracture; but, of course, dear friends, you know what an
imagination I have, especially when I get worked up over anything. So you
Page 173
must take what I say sometimes with a grain of salt, although as a rule, you
may accept my statements with child-like confidence.
With such wonderful skill did the Koltykwerpian quarry men use their axes
and wedges that in a few moments, to my great delight, the huge block of
ice fell asunder in perfect halves, in one of which the little manlike creature
lay on his side like a casting in a mould.
I made haste to lift him out and wrap him a soft pelt, which I had brought
along for that purpose, and then I turned to retrace my steps to my chamber,
where I intended to begin at once my study of whatever inscriptions should
be found upon his curious collar.
“Remember little baron,” said Glacierbhoy, “by express command of his
frigid Majesty, the Little Man with the Frozen Smile must be returned to his
crystal cell to-morrow morning at this very hour.”
I bowed assent, and then, having accompanied Princess Schneeboule as far
as the bottom of the grand staircase leading to the ice palace, I turned away
and was soon in the privacy of my own apartment.
Now came for me one of the bitterest disappointments of my life; but I
submitted with a good grace, for it was fit punishment visited upon me for
my foolish vanity in striving to unearth some older record of the human
race than had yet been done by any of the great searchers and philosophers,
not even excepting that Master of Masters, Don
Strephalofidgeguaneriusfum!
Know then, dear friends, that the quaint collar, made up of gold and silver
coins, or disks, cunningly linked together, which encircled the animal’s
neck, contained not a single word or letter of any language, the undersides
being quite blank, and the upper merely having roughly carved outlines of
an object which might possibly have been intended for the sun.
Wrapping the animal up in the soft pelt, I laid him away in a corner of my
divan and betook myself to the palace of his frigid Majesty, where I frankly
informed King Gelidus of my great disappointment in not finding some few
words or even a single word of a language unknown to the wisest heads of
the upper world.
Schneeboule was so touched by my sadness that, had I not skilfully kept out
of her way, I verily believe she would have thrown her arms around my
may accept my statements with child-like confidence.
With such wonderful skill did the Koltykwerpian quarry men use their axes
and wedges that in a few moments, to my great delight, the huge block of
ice fell asunder in perfect halves, in one of which the little manlike creature
lay on his side like a casting in a mould.
I made haste to lift him out and wrap him a soft pelt, which I had brought
along for that purpose, and then I turned to retrace my steps to my chamber,
where I intended to begin at once my study of whatever inscriptions should
be found upon his curious collar.
“Remember little baron,” said Glacierbhoy, “by express command of his
frigid Majesty, the Little Man with the Frozen Smile must be returned to his
crystal cell to-morrow morning at this very hour.”
I bowed assent, and then, having accompanied Princess Schneeboule as far
as the bottom of the grand staircase leading to the ice palace, I turned away
and was soon in the privacy of my own apartment.
Now came for me one of the bitterest disappointments of my life; but I
submitted with a good grace, for it was fit punishment visited upon me for
my foolish vanity in striving to unearth some older record of the human
race than had yet been done by any of the great searchers and philosophers,
not even excepting that Master of Masters, Don
Strephalofidgeguaneriusfum!
Know then, dear friends, that the quaint collar, made up of gold and silver
coins, or disks, cunningly linked together, which encircled the animal’s
neck, contained not a single word or letter of any language, the undersides
being quite blank, and the upper merely having roughly carved outlines of
an object which might possibly have been intended for the sun.
Wrapping the animal up in the soft pelt, I laid him away in a corner of my
divan and betook myself to the palace of his frigid Majesty, where I frankly
informed King Gelidus of my great disappointment in not finding some few
words or even a single word of a language unknown to the wisest heads of
the upper world.
Schneeboule was so touched by my sadness that, had I not skilfully kept out
of her way, I verily believe she would have thrown her arms around my
Page 174
neck and imprinted upon my cheek the kiss which would have made me the
king of the Koltykwerps; but I had no longing to spend the rest of my life in
the icy domains of his frigid Majesty, even though my brow would be
crowned with the cold crown of the Koltykwerps. If I had been an old man,
with slow and feeble pulse, it would have been very different; but my heart
was too warm and my blood too hot to fill such a position with
agreeableness to myself or satisfaction to the people of this icy under world.
So I kept the little princess busy enough, I can assure you, first with songs,
then with dance, and then with story-telling.
That night King Gelidus ordered a magnificent fête to be held in my honor.
Five hundred more alabaster lamps were lighted, and the royal divans were
laid with the richest pelts in the palace, and after the dancing and singing
had ended, frozen tidbits from the royal kitchen were passed around on
alabaster salvers, and Bulger and I ate until our teeth ached.
It was late when we reached our own apartment, and so full were my
thoughts of the beautiful sights which we had gazed upon in the throne-
room, that I had quite forgotten about the poor Little Man with the Frozen
Smile whom I had covered up and tucked away on my divan; but Bulger
had not been so hard-hearted.
Twenty times during the evening he had given me a sly tug at my sleeve as
much as to say,—
king of the Koltykwerps; but I had no longing to spend the rest of my life in
the icy domains of his frigid Majesty, even though my brow would be
crowned with the cold crown of the Koltykwerps. If I had been an old man,
with slow and feeble pulse, it would have been very different; but my heart
was too warm and my blood too hot to fill such a position with
agreeableness to myself or satisfaction to the people of this icy under world.
So I kept the little princess busy enough, I can assure you, first with songs,
then with dance, and then with story-telling.
That night King Gelidus ordered a magnificent fête to be held in my honor.
Five hundred more alabaster lamps were lighted, and the royal divans were
laid with the richest pelts in the palace, and after the dancing and singing
had ended, frozen tidbits from the royal kitchen were passed around on
alabaster salvers, and Bulger and I ate until our teeth ached.
It was late when we reached our own apartment, and so full were my
thoughts of the beautiful sights which we had gazed upon in the throne-
room, that I had quite forgotten about the poor Little Man with the Frozen
Smile whom I had covered up and tucked away on my divan; but Bulger
had not been so hard-hearted.
Twenty times during the evening he had given me a sly tug at my sleeve as
much as to say,—
Page 175
BULGER SHOWS THE
BARON SOMETHING
WONDERFUL.
“Come, little master, let’s hurry back; dost not remember that we left my
poor little frozen brother tucked away in that icy chamber all alone by
himself?” I was very weary and I fell off to sleep almost immediately, and
yet I had an indistinct recollection that Bulger was not in his place against
my breast. I remembered feeling for him, but that’s all. It never flashed
upon me that he had gone and lain down beside the poor little stranger,
whom I had so unfeelingly lifted from his last resting-place, and yet such
must have been the case, for about midnight, it seemed to me, I was
awakened by a gentle tugging at my sleeve.
It was my faithful Bulger, but, half awake and half asleep as I was, I merely
thought that he was only asking for a caress, as was often his wont when he
fell a-thinking about home, so I reached out and stroked his head several
times and dropped off again.
But the tugging began anew, and this time ’twas more vigorous and with it
came an impatient whine which meant,—
BARON SOMETHING
WONDERFUL.
“Come, little master, let’s hurry back; dost not remember that we left my
poor little frozen brother tucked away in that icy chamber all alone by
himself?” I was very weary and I fell off to sleep almost immediately, and
yet I had an indistinct recollection that Bulger was not in his place against
my breast. I remembered feeling for him, but that’s all. It never flashed
upon me that he had gone and lain down beside the poor little stranger,
whom I had so unfeelingly lifted from his last resting-place, and yet such
must have been the case, for about midnight, it seemed to me, I was
awakened by a gentle tugging at my sleeve.
It was my faithful Bulger, but, half awake and half asleep as I was, I merely
thought that he was only asking for a caress, as was often his wont when he
fell a-thinking about home, so I reached out and stroked his head several
times and dropped off again.
But the tugging began anew, and this time ’twas more vigorous and with it
came an impatient whine which meant,—
Page 176
“Come, come, little master, rouse thee; dost suppose I would break thy rest
unless there were good reasons for it?” I didn’t need a third reminder, but
with a single bound landed on my feet, and reaching out for one of the tiny
tapers which the Koltykwerps make use of as lighters, I carried the flames
from the single lamp burning on the wall to the three others hanging here
and there.
The icy walls of my chamber were now ablaze with light. There sat Bulger
on the fur-covered divan, beside the place where the Little Man with the
Frozen Smile lay hidden under the pelt. His tail was wagging nervously,
and his large, lustrous eyes were fixed first upon me and then upon the
covering of his dead brother with an expression I never remembered having
seen in them before, and then with a sudden movement he laid hold of the
pelt and, drawing it aside, showed me, what think you, dear friends, what, I
ask in a tone half whisper, half gasp, for now years after I still can feel that
wonderful thrill which I felt then? Why, it was alive! That ape-like creature
had come to life after his sleep of thousands of years in that narrow, crystal
cell! Bulger had lain down beside his frozen brother and warmed him back
to life again!
Oh, it was wondrously wonderful to see that pair of little eyes, beadlike in
brightness, look up and blink at me; and then to hear that low, moaning
voice, so human-like, as if it whimpered, with a shake and a shiver,—
“Oh, how cold it is! how very cold it is! Where’s the sun? Where’s the soft
warm wind, and where are the cloudless skies so blue, oh so beautifully
blue, that used to hang over my head?”
Bidding Bulger lie down again beside him and snuggle up as close as
possible, I made haste to cover them both with the softest skins I could find.
In a few moments there came from underneath the pile a low, contented cry
of “Coojah! Coojah! Coojah!” followed by a curious addition sounding like
“Fuff! Fuff! Fuff!” so I put them all together and named the strange new
comer to the icy domain of King Gelidus—Fuffcoojah!
Sleep any more that night? Not a wink. The same joy came over me that I
used to feel on Christmas morning long ago when Kris Kringle brought me
some wonderful bit of mechanism moved by a secret spring—for I always
scorned to accept ordinary toys like ordinary children; and oh, how I longed
unless there were good reasons for it?” I didn’t need a third reminder, but
with a single bound landed on my feet, and reaching out for one of the tiny
tapers which the Koltykwerps make use of as lighters, I carried the flames
from the single lamp burning on the wall to the three others hanging here
and there.
The icy walls of my chamber were now ablaze with light. There sat Bulger
on the fur-covered divan, beside the place where the Little Man with the
Frozen Smile lay hidden under the pelt. His tail was wagging nervously,
and his large, lustrous eyes were fixed first upon me and then upon the
covering of his dead brother with an expression I never remembered having
seen in them before, and then with a sudden movement he laid hold of the
pelt and, drawing it aside, showed me, what think you, dear friends, what, I
ask in a tone half whisper, half gasp, for now years after I still can feel that
wonderful thrill which I felt then? Why, it was alive! That ape-like creature
had come to life after his sleep of thousands of years in that narrow, crystal
cell! Bulger had lain down beside his frozen brother and warmed him back
to life again!
Oh, it was wondrously wonderful to see that pair of little eyes, beadlike in
brightness, look up and blink at me; and then to hear that low, moaning
voice, so human-like, as if it whimpered, with a shake and a shiver,—
“Oh, how cold it is! how very cold it is! Where’s the sun? Where’s the soft
warm wind, and where are the cloudless skies so blue, oh so beautifully
blue, that used to hang over my head?”
Bidding Bulger lie down again beside him and snuggle up as close as
possible, I made haste to cover them both with the softest skins I could find.
In a few moments there came from underneath the pile a low, contented cry
of “Coojah! Coojah! Coojah!” followed by a curious addition sounding like
“Fuff! Fuff! Fuff!” so I put them all together and named the strange new
comer to the icy domain of King Gelidus—Fuffcoojah!
Sleep any more that night? Not a wink. The same joy came over me that I
used to feel on Christmas morning long ago when Kris Kringle brought me
some wonderful bit of mechanism moved by a secret spring—for I always
scorned to accept ordinary toys like ordinary children; and oh, how I longed
Page 177
for the morning, when it would be time for me to bundle up the Little Man
—no longer him with the Frozen Smile, but Fuffcoojah, the Live Boy from
Faraway, with his curious little face screwed up into such a funny look—
and carry him to the palace.
How delighted Schneeboule will be! thought I, and King Gelidus too, how
he will unbend from his frigid majesty as he watches the antics of
Fuffcoojah, and how pleased all the dignified Koltykwerpians, including
even Phrostyphiz and Glacierbhoy, will be when I tell them that the Little
Man with the Frozen Smile has come to life again!
What crowds of Koltykwerps, men, women and children, will rush up the
long flights of steps leading to the Ice Palace, begging and entreating King
Gelidus to let them have just a little look at Fuffcoojah, the little man set
free from his icy cell by the famous traveller, Baron Sebastian von Troomp!
—no longer him with the Frozen Smile, but Fuffcoojah, the Live Boy from
Faraway, with his curious little face screwed up into such a funny look—
and carry him to the palace.
How delighted Schneeboule will be! thought I, and King Gelidus too, how
he will unbend from his frigid majesty as he watches the antics of
Fuffcoojah, and how pleased all the dignified Koltykwerpians, including
even Phrostyphiz and Glacierbhoy, will be when I tell them that the Little
Man with the Frozen Smile has come to life again!
What crowds of Koltykwerps, men, women and children, will rush up the
long flights of steps leading to the Ice Palace, begging and entreating King
Gelidus to let them have just a little look at Fuffcoojah, the little man set
free from his icy cell by the famous traveller, Baron Sebastian von Troomp!
Page 178
CHAPTER XXVII
EXCITEMENT OVER FUFFCOOJAH.—I CARRY HIM TO THE
COURT OF KING GELIDUS.—HIS INSTANT AFFECTION FOR
PRINCESS SCHNEEBOULE.—I AM ACCUSED OF
EXERCISING THE BLACK ART.—MY DEFENCE AND MY
REWARD.—ANXIETY OF THE KOLTYKWERPS LEST
FUFFCOOJAH PERISH OF HUNGER.—THIS CALAMITY
AVERTED, ANOTHER STARES US IN THE FACE: HOW TO
KEEP HIM FROM FREEZING TO DEATH.—I SOLVE THE
PROBLEM, BUT DRAW UPON ME A STRANGE MISFORTUNE.
It all turned out just as I had thought it would! The moment it became
known that the Little Man with the Frozen Smile had actually come to life,
the wildest excitement prevailed in every part of the icy domain of his frigid
Majesty. I was astounded at the change in the actions of the Koltykwerps.
They moved more quickly, they talked faster, they made more gestures than
I had ever seen them do before. In some cases, you will hardly believe it,
dear friends, I actually noticed a faint glow in the cold cheeks of a few of
them.
I had hoped to be able to bundle Fuffcoojah up warmly and make my
escape to the ice palace before the people learned of his coming to life, but
in vain. When I made my appearance at the door, there was a large crowd of
Koltykwerps pushing and pulling in front of my quarters.
Most of them were good-natured, and cried out,—
“Show him to us, little baron, show us the Little Man with the Frozen Smile
whom thou hast brought to life. Let us look upon his face!”
EXCITEMENT OVER FUFFCOOJAH.—I CARRY HIM TO THE
COURT OF KING GELIDUS.—HIS INSTANT AFFECTION FOR
PRINCESS SCHNEEBOULE.—I AM ACCUSED OF
EXERCISING THE BLACK ART.—MY DEFENCE AND MY
REWARD.—ANXIETY OF THE KOLTYKWERPS LEST
FUFFCOOJAH PERISH OF HUNGER.—THIS CALAMITY
AVERTED, ANOTHER STARES US IN THE FACE: HOW TO
KEEP HIM FROM FREEZING TO DEATH.—I SOLVE THE
PROBLEM, BUT DRAW UPON ME A STRANGE MISFORTUNE.
It all turned out just as I had thought it would! The moment it became
known that the Little Man with the Frozen Smile had actually come to life,
the wildest excitement prevailed in every part of the icy domain of his frigid
Majesty. I was astounded at the change in the actions of the Koltykwerps.
They moved more quickly, they talked faster, they made more gestures than
I had ever seen them do before. In some cases, you will hardly believe it,
dear friends, I actually noticed a faint glow in the cold cheeks of a few of
them.
I had hoped to be able to bundle Fuffcoojah up warmly and make my
escape to the ice palace before the people learned of his coming to life, but
in vain. When I made my appearance at the door, there was a large crowd of
Koltykwerps pushing and pulling in front of my quarters.
Most of them were good-natured, and cried out,—
“Show him to us, little baron, show us the Little Man with the Frozen Smile
whom thou hast brought to life. Let us look upon his face!”
Page 179
“Nay, nay, Koltykwerps!” I exclaimed, “it must not be! His frigid Majesty
must be the first to look upon Fuffcoojah’s face. Room, room for the noble
guest of royal Gelidus! In the name of his frigid Majesty give way and let
me pass!”
The Koltykwerps showed no inclination to obey. To such a pitch of
excitement had they worked themselves up that only upon seeing Bulger
advance upon them with flashing eye and teeth laid bare, did they reach the
conclusion that my brave companion was in no mood to be trifled with.
Thwarted in their wild desire to get a peep at Fuffcoojah, the Koltykwerps
now began to rail at me as I passed them by on my way to the ice palace.
“Oho, Master magician! Ha, ha, Prince of the Black Art! Boo, boo, little
wizard! Have a care, wily necromancer, see to it that thou dost not practise
any of thy tricks of enchantment upon us!” I was glad when the axe-bearer
saw my plight and hurried forward to extricate me from the crowd of angry
people.
King Gelidus met me at the portal of his ice palace, and at his heels came
Princess Schneeboule, who could hardly wait for her turn to take a look at
the curious living creature which I unwrapped just enough to let her see its
nose.
The instant Fuffcoojah set eyes upon the sweet face of the Koltykwerpian
princess, he stretched out his little arm as a child might to its mother. This
sudden show of affection caused Schneeboule the liveliest pleasure, and
quickly drawing off one of her gloves she reached out and stroked the
animal’s head, but at the touch of those, to him, icy little fingers he uttered a
low wail and drew back underneath the warm pelt in which he was snugly
wrapped.
Poor Schneeboule! she gave a sigh as she saw him do this, but it didn’t
prevent her from coming every minute or so and lifting one end of the pelt
just enough to take another look at Fuffcoojah, who, while he never failed
to cuddle up closer to me at sight of the princess, yet invariably thrust out
one of his black paws from under the pelt for Schneeboule to shake. While
seated on the divan nearest the throne, I observed that Phrostyphiz and
Glacierbhoy were holding a whispered conference with his frigid Majesty.
At once I guessed the subject of their conversation.
must be the first to look upon Fuffcoojah’s face. Room, room for the noble
guest of royal Gelidus! In the name of his frigid Majesty give way and let
me pass!”
The Koltykwerps showed no inclination to obey. To such a pitch of
excitement had they worked themselves up that only upon seeing Bulger
advance upon them with flashing eye and teeth laid bare, did they reach the
conclusion that my brave companion was in no mood to be trifled with.
Thwarted in their wild desire to get a peep at Fuffcoojah, the Koltykwerps
now began to rail at me as I passed them by on my way to the ice palace.
“Oho, Master magician! Ha, ha, Prince of the Black Art! Boo, boo, little
wizard! Have a care, wily necromancer, see to it that thou dost not practise
any of thy tricks of enchantment upon us!” I was glad when the axe-bearer
saw my plight and hurried forward to extricate me from the crowd of angry
people.
King Gelidus met me at the portal of his ice palace, and at his heels came
Princess Schneeboule, who could hardly wait for her turn to take a look at
the curious living creature which I unwrapped just enough to let her see its
nose.
The instant Fuffcoojah set eyes upon the sweet face of the Koltykwerpian
princess, he stretched out his little arm as a child might to its mother. This
sudden show of affection caused Schneeboule the liveliest pleasure, and
quickly drawing off one of her gloves she reached out and stroked the
animal’s head, but at the touch of those, to him, icy little fingers he uttered a
low wail and drew back underneath the warm pelt in which he was snugly
wrapped.
Poor Schneeboule! she gave a sigh as she saw him do this, but it didn’t
prevent her from coming every minute or so and lifting one end of the pelt
just enough to take another look at Fuffcoojah, who, while he never failed
to cuddle up closer to me at sight of the princess, yet invariably thrust out
one of his black paws from under the pelt for Schneeboule to shake. While
seated on the divan nearest the throne, I observed that Phrostyphiz and
Glacierbhoy were holding a whispered conference with his frigid Majesty.
At once I guessed the subject of their conversation.
Page 180
Rising to my feet, I made a sign that I wished to address the king, and when
he had nodded his head with stern and icy dignity, I began to speak. You
know, dear friends, how eloquent I can be when the mood is upon me. Well,
standing there almost upon the steps of King Gelidus’ throne of ice, I
proceeded to defend myself against the charge of being a master of the
black art. I will not tell you all I said, but this was my ending:
“May it please your frigid Majesty!
“Here beside me stands the only magician in the case, and the only art, the
only trick or charm which was exercised by him was that sweet power we
call love. When first he set eyes upon his four-footed brother locked in the
crystal cell of Schneeboule’s Grotto, he pressed his nose again and again
against its icy wall in vain attempt to know his kinsman, and turned away
with a cry of sorrow to find that his keen scent could not penetrate to him. I
cannot tell you how great was his joy when I laid Fuffcoojah stiff and stark
upon my divan, for I knew not then the scheme ripening in Bulger’s mind.
But later, all was plain enough. The loving dog leaves his master’s breast
and carries his true and tender heart over to where Fuffcoojah lies, raises the
pelt, crawls in beside him, and presses his warm breast firm and hard
against his brother’s ice-locked heart, and warms him into life again, then
wakes me and tells me what he hath done.
“This, Royal Gelidus and most noble Koltykwerps, is the only art that hath
been used to bring Fuffcoojah back to life again, and to call it black is to
slander the sunshine, rail at the lily, and call the sweet breath of heaven a
vile and detestable thing!”
When I had ended my speech I saw that Schneeboule had been weeping,
and that several of her tears stopped in their course down her cheeks hung
there sparkling like tiny diamonds in the soft light of the alabaster lamps,
where the chill air of Gelidus’ palace had turned them into ice.
And therefore when his frigid Majesty said that my words had touched his
heart, and bade me ask for a gift from his hand, I said,—
“O cold king of this fair icy domain, let those tears that now hang like tiny
jewels on Schneeboule’s cheeks be brushed into an alabaster box and given
to me. I covet no other guerdon!”
he had nodded his head with stern and icy dignity, I began to speak. You
know, dear friends, how eloquent I can be when the mood is upon me. Well,
standing there almost upon the steps of King Gelidus’ throne of ice, I
proceeded to defend myself against the charge of being a master of the
black art. I will not tell you all I said, but this was my ending:
“May it please your frigid Majesty!
“Here beside me stands the only magician in the case, and the only art, the
only trick or charm which was exercised by him was that sweet power we
call love. When first he set eyes upon his four-footed brother locked in the
crystal cell of Schneeboule’s Grotto, he pressed his nose again and again
against its icy wall in vain attempt to know his kinsman, and turned away
with a cry of sorrow to find that his keen scent could not penetrate to him. I
cannot tell you how great was his joy when I laid Fuffcoojah stiff and stark
upon my divan, for I knew not then the scheme ripening in Bulger’s mind.
But later, all was plain enough. The loving dog leaves his master’s breast
and carries his true and tender heart over to where Fuffcoojah lies, raises the
pelt, crawls in beside him, and presses his warm breast firm and hard
against his brother’s ice-locked heart, and warms him into life again, then
wakes me and tells me what he hath done.
“This, Royal Gelidus and most noble Koltykwerps, is the only art that hath
been used to bring Fuffcoojah back to life again, and to call it black is to
slander the sunshine, rail at the lily, and call the sweet breath of heaven a
vile and detestable thing!”
When I had ended my speech I saw that Schneeboule had been weeping,
and that several of her tears stopped in their course down her cheeks hung
there sparkling like tiny diamonds in the soft light of the alabaster lamps,
where the chill air of Gelidus’ palace had turned them into ice.
And therefore when his frigid Majesty said that my words had touched his
heart, and bade me ask for a gift from his hand, I said,—
“O cold king of this fair icy domain, let those tears that now hang like tiny
jewels on Schneeboule’s cheeks be brushed into an alabaster box and given
to me. I covet no other guerdon!”
Page 181
“Even if I did not love thee, little baron,” cried King Gelidus with an icy
smile, “I would be persuaded; but loving makes easy believing. Go,
Phrostyphiz, and bid one of the princess’s women brush those tiny jewels
that hang on Schneeboule’s cheek into an alabaster cup and bestow them
upon the little baron.”
Scarcely had this been done when Fuffcoojah thrust his head out from under
the pelt and, fixing his eyes pleadingly upon me, thrust out his tongue and
opened and shut his mouth with a faint, smacking noise. Quick as a flash it
dawned upon me that these signs meant that Fuffcoojah was hungry!
And then, as I suddenly remembered that the Koltykwerps were strictly a
meat-eating people, that only meat was to be had in their chill domain,
quarried almost like marble itself from nature’s great refrigerators, a gasp
escaped my lips, and I whispered,—
“Oh, he must die! He must die!” My words had not missed the keen ears of
Princess Schneeboule.
“Speak, little baron,” she cried, “why, why, must little Fuffcoojah die? What
dost mean by such a saying?” And when King Gelidus and Schneeboule
had heard me voice my fear that he would die rather than feed on meat, they
both became very heavy-hearted.
“Poor little Fuffcoojah!” moaned the princess, “can it be possible that he
must be carried back so soon to his crystal cell in my grotto?”
“Bid the master of my meat quarries approach the throne,” cried King
Gelidus suddenly, in a voice of icy dignity.
This important functionary soon made his appearance.
Turning to me, the king bade me explain the case to him. This I did in a few
words, when, to the great joy of all present the master of the meat quarries
spoke as follows:—
“Little baron, if that’s the only trouble, give thyself no further uneasiness,
for I shall at once send one of my men to thee with a supply of most
delicious nuts.”
“Delicious nuts?” I repeated in a tone of amazement.
smile, “I would be persuaded; but loving makes easy believing. Go,
Phrostyphiz, and bid one of the princess’s women brush those tiny jewels
that hang on Schneeboule’s cheek into an alabaster cup and bestow them
upon the little baron.”
Scarcely had this been done when Fuffcoojah thrust his head out from under
the pelt and, fixing his eyes pleadingly upon me, thrust out his tongue and
opened and shut his mouth with a faint, smacking noise. Quick as a flash it
dawned upon me that these signs meant that Fuffcoojah was hungry!
And then, as I suddenly remembered that the Koltykwerps were strictly a
meat-eating people, that only meat was to be had in their chill domain,
quarried almost like marble itself from nature’s great refrigerators, a gasp
escaped my lips, and I whispered,—
“Oh, he must die! He must die!” My words had not missed the keen ears of
Princess Schneeboule.
“Speak, little baron,” she cried, “why, why, must little Fuffcoojah die? What
dost mean by such a saying?” And when King Gelidus and Schneeboule
had heard me voice my fear that he would die rather than feed on meat, they
both became very heavy-hearted.
“Poor little Fuffcoojah!” moaned the princess, “can it be possible that he
must be carried back so soon to his crystal cell in my grotto?”
“Bid the master of my meat quarries approach the throne,” cried King
Gelidus suddenly, in a voice of icy dignity.
This important functionary soon made his appearance.
Turning to me, the king bade me explain the case to him. This I did in a few
words, when, to the great joy of all present the master of the meat quarries
spoke as follows:—
“Little baron, if that’s the only trouble, give thyself no further uneasiness,
for I shall at once send one of my men to thee with a supply of most
delicious nuts.”
“Delicious nuts?” I repeated in a tone of amazement.
Page 182
“Why, yes, little baron, I have a goodly supply on hand. Know, then, that
hardly a day goes by that my men don’t come upon some fine specimen of
the family of gnawers, most generally squirrels, in whose cheek-pouches
we invariably find from one to half a dozen dainty nuts stowed away. It has
always been my custom to lay these aside, and so I have to inform thee that
if Fuffcoojah should live to be a hundred years old I or my successor could
guarantee to keep him supplied with food.”
These words lifted a terrible load off my heart, for now, at least, Fuffcoojah
would not die of starvation.
For a few days everything went well. The Koltykwerps became quite
satisfied in their own minds that I had not been practising the black art in
the chilly kingdom of his frigid Majesty, and each and every one of them
became greatly attached to the curious little creature with the droll little
face and droller manner.
But it seemed as if we were no sooner out of one trouble than we were
plumped into another, for now Fuffcoojah began to object to the attendant
selected to look after him by King Gelidus.
The man was about ten degrees too cold-blooded for him, and ere long it
was only necessary for the Koltykwerp to approach Fuff,—as we called him
for short,—in order to throw him into convulsions of shivering and to cause
him to utter pitiable cries of discontent, which only ceased upon my
appearing and comforting him by my caresses.
I now set to work to devise some way to make Fuff’s life more agreeable to
him, for everybody seemed to hold me responsible for his well being. Ten
times a day came messengers from King Gelidus or from Princess
Schneeboule to ask how he was getting on, and whether we were keeping
him warm enough, whether he had all he wanted to eat, whether he had
pelts enough on his bed. Nor was it an unusual thing to have a score or
more Koltykwerpian mothers call at my quarters during a single day with
advice enough to last a month, and therefore was it that, with a view to
providing him with a warmer room to sleep in, I ordered a divan fitted up
for him in a smaller chamber opening into mine, upon the walls of which I
directed half a dozen of the largest lamps to be hung.
hardly a day goes by that my men don’t come upon some fine specimen of
the family of gnawers, most generally squirrels, in whose cheek-pouches
we invariably find from one to half a dozen dainty nuts stowed away. It has
always been my custom to lay these aside, and so I have to inform thee that
if Fuffcoojah should live to be a hundred years old I or my successor could
guarantee to keep him supplied with food.”
These words lifted a terrible load off my heart, for now, at least, Fuffcoojah
would not die of starvation.
For a few days everything went well. The Koltykwerps became quite
satisfied in their own minds that I had not been practising the black art in
the chilly kingdom of his frigid Majesty, and each and every one of them
became greatly attached to the curious little creature with the droll little
face and droller manner.
But it seemed as if we were no sooner out of one trouble than we were
plumped into another, for now Fuffcoojah began to object to the attendant
selected to look after him by King Gelidus.
The man was about ten degrees too cold-blooded for him, and ere long it
was only necessary for the Koltykwerp to approach Fuff,—as we called him
for short,—in order to throw him into convulsions of shivering and to cause
him to utter pitiable cries of discontent, which only ceased upon my
appearing and comforting him by my caresses.
I now set to work to devise some way to make Fuff’s life more agreeable to
him, for everybody seemed to hold me responsible for his well being. Ten
times a day came messengers from King Gelidus or from Princess
Schneeboule to ask how he was getting on, and whether we were keeping
him warm enough, whether he had all he wanted to eat, whether he had
pelts enough on his bed. Nor was it an unusual thing to have a score or
more Koltykwerpian mothers call at my quarters during a single day with
advice enough to last a month, and therefore was it that, with a view to
providing him with a warmer room to sleep in, I ordered a divan fitted up
for him in a smaller chamber opening into mine, upon the walls of which I
directed half a dozen of the largest lamps to be hung.
Page 183
The consequence was that the walls began to melt, hearing of which,
consternation spread throughout the icy domain of his frigid Majesty, for to
the mind of a Koltykwerp heat powerful enough to melt ice was something
terrible. It was like the dread of earthquake shock to us, or the fear of flood
or flame. It was something that filled their hearts with such terror that in
their dreams they saw the solid walls of the ice palace melt asunder and fall
with a crash. They could not bear it, and so King Gelidus put forth the
decree that if there were no other way to keep Fuffcoojah alive, then must
he die.
Hearing this, an awful grief came upon poor Schneeboule’s heart, for she
had learned to love little Fuff very dearly, and it set a knife in her breast to
think of losing him.
“Never, never,” she cried, “shall I be able to set foot within my grotto if
Fuffcoojah is put back into his crystal prison again, with his frozen smile on
his face as once used to be.” And seeking out her royal father she threw
herself at his knees and spoke as follows:—
“O heart of ice! O frigid Majesty, let not thy child die of grief. There is an
easy way out of all our trouble with dear little Fuffcoojah.”
“Speak, beloved Schneeboule,” answered King Gelidus, “let me hear what
it is.”
“Why, cold heart,” said the princess, “the little baron hath plenty of warmth
stored away in his body, he hath enough for both himself and Fuffcoojah
into the bargain. Therefore, frigid father, command that a deep, warm hood
be made to the little baron’s coat, and that Fuffcoojah be placed therein and
be borne about by the little baron wherever he goeth. He will soon grow
accustomed to the slender burden and note it no more.”
“It shall be as thou wishest,” replied the king of the Koltykwerps; and
calling his trusty councillor, Glacierbhoy, he directed him to summon me at
once to the throne-room. When I heard this terrible order issue from the icy
lips of King Gelidus my heart sank within me, and yet I dared not disobey, I
dared not murmur, for I it was who had cleft asunder the crystal prison of
the Little Man with the Frozen Smile; I who had made it possible for Bulger
to warm him back to life again. Oh, poor, vain, weak, foolish boy that I had
been, what was to become of me now?
consternation spread throughout the icy domain of his frigid Majesty, for to
the mind of a Koltykwerp heat powerful enough to melt ice was something
terrible. It was like the dread of earthquake shock to us, or the fear of flood
or flame. It was something that filled their hearts with such terror that in
their dreams they saw the solid walls of the ice palace melt asunder and fall
with a crash. They could not bear it, and so King Gelidus put forth the
decree that if there were no other way to keep Fuffcoojah alive, then must
he die.
Hearing this, an awful grief came upon poor Schneeboule’s heart, for she
had learned to love little Fuff very dearly, and it set a knife in her breast to
think of losing him.
“Never, never,” she cried, “shall I be able to set foot within my grotto if
Fuffcoojah is put back into his crystal prison again, with his frozen smile on
his face as once used to be.” And seeking out her royal father she threw
herself at his knees and spoke as follows:—
“O heart of ice! O frigid Majesty, let not thy child die of grief. There is an
easy way out of all our trouble with dear little Fuffcoojah.”
“Speak, beloved Schneeboule,” answered King Gelidus, “let me hear what
it is.”
“Why, cold heart,” said the princess, “the little baron hath plenty of warmth
stored away in his body, he hath enough for both himself and Fuffcoojah
into the bargain. Therefore, frigid father, command that a deep, warm hood
be made to the little baron’s coat, and that Fuffcoojah be placed therein and
be borne about by the little baron wherever he goeth. He will soon grow
accustomed to the slender burden and note it no more.”
“It shall be as thou wishest,” replied the king of the Koltykwerps; and
calling his trusty councillor, Glacierbhoy, he directed him to summon me at
once to the throne-room. When I heard this terrible order issue from the icy
lips of King Gelidus my heart sank within me, and yet I dared not disobey, I
dared not murmur, for I it was who had cleft asunder the crystal prison of
the Little Man with the Frozen Smile; I who had made it possible for Bulger
to warm him back to life again. Oh, poor, vain, weak, foolish boy that I had
been, what was to become of me now?
Page 184
CHAPTER XXVIII
HOW A LITTLE BURDEN MAY GROW TO BE A GRIEVOUS
ONE.—STORY OF A MAN WITH A MONKEY IN HIS HOOD.—
MY TERRIBLE SUFFERING.—CONCERNING THE AWFUL
PANIC THAT SEIZED UPON THE KOLTYKWERPS.—MY VISIT
TO THE DESERTED ICE-PALACE, AND WHAT HAPPENED TO
FUFFCOOJAH.—END OF HIS BRIEF BUT STRANGE CAREER.
—A FROZEN KISS ON A BLADE OF HORN, OR HOW
SCHNEEBOULE CHOSE A HUSBAND.
Ah, little princess, how easy was it for thee to say that I would soon grow
accustomed to the slender burden and note it no more? How prone are we to
call light the burdens which we lay upon the shoulders of others for our
own benefit? True, Fuffcoojah was not as long as a horse, nor as broad as an
ox, and when in accordance with the king’s decree the hood had been
completed and the little animal was stowed away therein, close against my
back so as to get a goodly share of the warmth of my body, it seemed to me
that Schneeboule was right, that I would soon become accustomed to the
load and note it no more. And so it seemed the second and the third day, but
not on the fourth; for on that day the little load appeared to have gained
somewhat in weight, and although I was quick to feign that it was not so
when Princess Schneeboule quizzed me saying,—
“There, little baron, did I not tell thee that thou wouldst soon forget that
Fuffcoojah slept upon thy shoulders?” yet in my heart I felt that he really
had grown a mite heavier.
On the fifth day Bulger and I were bidden to a merry-making at the palace
of ice, and as I rose from my divan to betake me thither, methought I was
HOW A LITTLE BURDEN MAY GROW TO BE A GRIEVOUS
ONE.—STORY OF A MAN WITH A MONKEY IN HIS HOOD.—
MY TERRIBLE SUFFERING.—CONCERNING THE AWFUL
PANIC THAT SEIZED UPON THE KOLTYKWERPS.—MY VISIT
TO THE DESERTED ICE-PALACE, AND WHAT HAPPENED TO
FUFFCOOJAH.—END OF HIS BRIEF BUT STRANGE CAREER.
—A FROZEN KISS ON A BLADE OF HORN, OR HOW
SCHNEEBOULE CHOSE A HUSBAND.
Ah, little princess, how easy was it for thee to say that I would soon grow
accustomed to the slender burden and note it no more? How prone are we to
call light the burdens which we lay upon the shoulders of others for our
own benefit? True, Fuffcoojah was not as long as a horse, nor as broad as an
ox, and when in accordance with the king’s decree the hood had been
completed and the little animal was stowed away therein, close against my
back so as to get a goodly share of the warmth of my body, it seemed to me
that Schneeboule was right, that I would soon become accustomed to the
load and note it no more. And so it seemed the second and the third day, but
not on the fourth; for on that day the little load appeared to have gained
somewhat in weight, and although I was quick to feign that it was not so
when Princess Schneeboule quizzed me saying,—
“There, little baron, did I not tell thee that thou wouldst soon forget that
Fuffcoojah slept upon thy shoulders?” yet in my heart I felt that he really
had grown a mite heavier.
On the fifth day Bulger and I were bidden to a merry-making at the palace
of ice, and as I rose from my divan to betake me thither, methought I was
Page 185
strangely heavy-hearted, and so did Bulger, for he made several efforts to
draw a smile, or a cheery tone, from me, but in vain.
THE BARON’S FLIGHT
TO THE ICE PALACE.
Suddenly I realized that there was a weight pressing against my back, no,
not a heavy weight, but a weight all the same, and then I whispered to
myself, “Why, if I am going to a merry-making, I’ll cast it off!” and then I
wakened from my deep abstraction and murmured,—
“How strange that I should have forgotten that Fuffcoojah was in my
hood?” And so I went to the merry-making with Fuffcoojah nestled between
my shoulders, and the Koltykwerps laughed at the little baron and his child,
as they called him, and drew near and raised the flap and peeped in at the
curious creature within the hood, and when Fuffcoojah felt their icy breaths,
he buried his nose in the fur and sighed and whimpered. Then, for a
moment, when the Princess Schneeboule came and sat beside me and
praised me for my readiness to carry out her wishes, and thanked me so
sweetly for my goodness to her, I forgot all about the little load laid upon
me, and I ate the frozen tidbits from the royal kitchen, and laughed and
joked with Lords Phrostyphiz and Glacierbhoy, just as had been my wont
before Gelidus had decreed that Fuffcoojah should make his bed on my
shoulders.
draw a smile, or a cheery tone, from me, but in vain.
THE BARON’S FLIGHT
TO THE ICE PALACE.
Suddenly I realized that there was a weight pressing against my back, no,
not a heavy weight, but a weight all the same, and then I whispered to
myself, “Why, if I am going to a merry-making, I’ll cast it off!” and then I
wakened from my deep abstraction and murmured,—
“How strange that I should have forgotten that Fuffcoojah was in my
hood?” And so I went to the merry-making with Fuffcoojah nestled between
my shoulders, and the Koltykwerps laughed at the little baron and his child,
as they called him, and drew near and raised the flap and peeped in at the
curious creature within the hood, and when Fuffcoojah felt their icy breaths,
he buried his nose in the fur and sighed and whimpered. Then, for a
moment, when the Princess Schneeboule came and sat beside me and
praised me for my readiness to carry out her wishes, and thanked me so
sweetly for my goodness to her, I forgot all about the little load laid upon
me, and I ate the frozen tidbits from the royal kitchen, and laughed and
joked with Lords Phrostyphiz and Glacierbhoy, just as had been my wont
before Gelidus had decreed that Fuffcoojah should make his bed on my
shoulders.
Page 186
But when the fête was over and I stepped from the broad portal of the ice-
palace and looked up at the mighty lens set in the mountain side, through
which the moonlight of the outer world was streaming in subdued but
glorious splendor, I suddenly felt my legs bend under me, I staggered from
right to left, I clutched at shadows, I was, it seemed to me, about to be
crushed beneath a terrible burden. I quickened my pace, I broke into a run, I
threw my arms into the air as if I would cast off the weight that was
smothering me. And so I came to my lodging puffing, panting, gasping.
“Why, what a fool am I!” was my first word when I had got my breath; “it’s
only little Fuffcoojah on my back, stowed away in my fur hood. I must be
beside myself to have thought that a great monster was seated there and that
he was gradually pressing me down, crushing the life out of me by degrees,
flattening me to the very ground, and I not able to escape from his terrible
embrace or to squirm out from under his awful limbs wrapt around my neck
and body!”
All night long this monster was clinging to me, and urging me to a faster
pace, up and down, across and around, I knew not where, on bootless
errands, ending only to begin again, on searches after nothing hidden
nowhere, trying a thousand lids and finding every one locked, returning
home only to go forth again, up and away and out on interminable
highways vanishing in a point far on ahead, with that grievous burden
forever on my shoulders growing heavier and heavier, till it seemed that I
must go down with it into the dust. But no, it knew full well that it must not
ride me to the death, so when I was ready to drop, it threw off part of its
weight to give me courage to begin again. When the morning came my
pulse was galloping and my cheeks were on fire. I could feel the blood
pounding against my temples, and it was natural that my face should be
crimsoned over with the flush of fever. Half in a daze I walked forth toward
the grand staircase leading up to the ice palace, when suddenly I was
startled by a fearful scream. I halted and looked up, when another and
another burst upon my ears.
The terrified Koltykwerps were fleeing before me in every direction,
shrieking as they fled,—
“Fly, fly, brothers, the little baron is burning, the little baron is burning, fly,
brothers, fly!”
palace and looked up at the mighty lens set in the mountain side, through
which the moonlight of the outer world was streaming in subdued but
glorious splendor, I suddenly felt my legs bend under me, I staggered from
right to left, I clutched at shadows, I was, it seemed to me, about to be
crushed beneath a terrible burden. I quickened my pace, I broke into a run, I
threw my arms into the air as if I would cast off the weight that was
smothering me. And so I came to my lodging puffing, panting, gasping.
“Why, what a fool am I!” was my first word when I had got my breath; “it’s
only little Fuffcoojah on my back, stowed away in my fur hood. I must be
beside myself to have thought that a great monster was seated there and that
he was gradually pressing me down, crushing the life out of me by degrees,
flattening me to the very ground, and I not able to escape from his terrible
embrace or to squirm out from under his awful limbs wrapt around my neck
and body!”
All night long this monster was clinging to me, and urging me to a faster
pace, up and down, across and around, I knew not where, on bootless
errands, ending only to begin again, on searches after nothing hidden
nowhere, trying a thousand lids and finding every one locked, returning
home only to go forth again, up and away and out on interminable
highways vanishing in a point far on ahead, with that grievous burden
forever on my shoulders growing heavier and heavier, till it seemed that I
must go down with it into the dust. But no, it knew full well that it must not
ride me to the death, so when I was ready to drop, it threw off part of its
weight to give me courage to begin again. When the morning came my
pulse was galloping and my cheeks were on fire. I could feel the blood
pounding against my temples, and it was natural that my face should be
crimsoned over with the flush of fever. Half in a daze I walked forth toward
the grand staircase leading up to the ice palace, when suddenly I was
startled by a fearful scream. I halted and looked up, when another and
another burst upon my ears.
The terrified Koltykwerps were fleeing before me in every direction,
shrieking as they fled,—
“Fly, fly, brothers, the little baron is burning, the little baron is burning, fly,
brothers, fly!”
Page 187
In a few moments terror had seized upon every living creature in the icy
domain of King Gelidus. They fled from me in mad haste, taking refuge in
the distant caverns and corridors, filling the air with their wild outcries, no
one being brave enough to halt and take a second look. My inflamed
countenance filled them with such awful terror that they could only tear
along and cry,—
“Fly, brothers, fly; the little baron is burning, the little baron is burning!”
With Bulger at my heels, I turned and sprang up the staircase with the
intention of seeking out King Gelidus, and explaining the matter to him.
But he, too, had fled, and with him every sentinel and serving man, every
courtier and councillor. The palace was as still as death. I hastened through
its silent corridors calling out,—
“Schneeboule! Princess Schneeboule! Surely thou art not afraid of me?
Turn back, I will not harm thee, I’m not burning! Turn back, oh, turn back!”
With this, I reached the throne-room; not a living creature was to be seen;
the vast chamber was as still as death. I staggered to a divan, and pillowing
my poor aching head on a cushion, I fell into a sound and refreshing sleep.
When I awoke, I rubbed my eyes and looked about me, and at first I thought
that I was still alone in the great round chamber with its walls of ice; but no,
there on the divan sat Schneeboule, and she smiled and said in mock
displeasure,—
“Thou art not a very watchful nurse, little baron, for in thy sleep thou didst
squeeze Fuffcoojah so tightly against a cushion, that he crawled out from
thy hood and nestled in my arms.”
“In thy arms, Schneeboule?” I exclaimed breathlessly, for I feared for the
worst, and springing up I drew aside the soft pelt which she had wrapped
around Fuffcoojah, and there he lay, dead! Poor little beast, he had been so
happy to crawl into the arms of one he loved so dearly, and had cuddled up
closer and closer to her in search of greater warmth; but only to come
nearer and nearer to a heart that could not warm him; and so the insidious
chill of death, which bringeth sweet and pleasant drowsiness with it, had
stole over him and he had died.
domain of King Gelidus. They fled from me in mad haste, taking refuge in
the distant caverns and corridors, filling the air with their wild outcries, no
one being brave enough to halt and take a second look. My inflamed
countenance filled them with such awful terror that they could only tear
along and cry,—
“Fly, brothers, fly; the little baron is burning, the little baron is burning!”
With Bulger at my heels, I turned and sprang up the staircase with the
intention of seeking out King Gelidus, and explaining the matter to him.
But he, too, had fled, and with him every sentinel and serving man, every
courtier and councillor. The palace was as still as death. I hastened through
its silent corridors calling out,—
“Schneeboule! Princess Schneeboule! Surely thou art not afraid of me?
Turn back, I will not harm thee, I’m not burning! Turn back, oh, turn back!”
With this, I reached the throne-room; not a living creature was to be seen;
the vast chamber was as still as death. I staggered to a divan, and pillowing
my poor aching head on a cushion, I fell into a sound and refreshing sleep.
When I awoke, I rubbed my eyes and looked about me, and at first I thought
that I was still alone in the great round chamber with its walls of ice; but no,
there on the divan sat Schneeboule, and she smiled and said in mock
displeasure,—
“Thou art not a very watchful nurse, little baron, for in thy sleep thou didst
squeeze Fuffcoojah so tightly against a cushion, that he crawled out from
thy hood and nestled in my arms.”
“In thy arms, Schneeboule?” I exclaimed breathlessly, for I feared for the
worst, and springing up I drew aside the soft pelt which she had wrapped
around Fuffcoojah, and there he lay, dead! Poor little beast, he had been so
happy to crawl into the arms of one he loved so dearly, and had cuddled up
closer and closer to her in search of greater warmth; but only to come
nearer and nearer to a heart that could not warm him; and so the insidious
chill of death, which bringeth sweet and pleasant drowsiness with it, had
stole over him and he had died.
Page 188
And Schneeboule’s tears, freezing as they fell, now showered like a gentle
hail of tiny gems upon the little dead beast, no longer Fuffcoojah, but once
again the Little Man with the Frozen Smile. Presently the Koltykwerps
recovered from their senseless fear, and first one by one, and then group-
wise, they returned to their homes, King Gelidus and his court coming back
too, to the fair palace which they had abandoned in their wild fright when
the cry had gone up that the little baron was burning.
Everybody was sorry to hear that Fuffcoojah had died the second time, and
many were the frozen tears that dropped from the chilly cheeks of the
Koltykwerps as they looked upon the Little Man with the Frozen Smile as
he lay on the white pelt beside the Princess Schneeboule.
That day we bore him back to the ice grotto, and having laid him in the
hollow moulded by his body in the crystal block, it was closed again so
skilfully by the king’s quarrymen that no eye was keen enough to note
where the cleavage had been. And the same uncanny glint was in his eyes,
and when the Koltykwerps saw this their icy hearts felt a cold shiver of
satisfaction, for not only was the Little Man with the Frozen Smile back in
his crystal cell again, but all the fears and dreadful fancies which his
coming to life again had given rise to were past and gone forever, and peace
and quiet and sweet contentment reigned throughout the icy realm of his
frigid Majesty Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps!
Now nothing remained to make his cold heart crack with joy but to see his
beloved child Schneeboule make choice of a husband. And he had not long
to wait, for one day upon entering the palace she saw a youth lying at the
foot of the stairway overcome with sleep. In one hand he held an alabaster
lamp, and in the other a new wick which he was about to fit into it, for the
youth was a lamp-trimmer in the ice palace of King Gelidus; and when the
Princess Schneeboule saw him lying there overcome with sleep, she
stooped and kissed him on the cheek, and passed on without another
thought about the matter, one way or the other.
And the kiss froze on the cheek of the lamp-trimmer, where Schneeboule
had pressed it.
hail of tiny gems upon the little dead beast, no longer Fuffcoojah, but once
again the Little Man with the Frozen Smile. Presently the Koltykwerps
recovered from their senseless fear, and first one by one, and then group-
wise, they returned to their homes, King Gelidus and his court coming back
too, to the fair palace which they had abandoned in their wild fright when
the cry had gone up that the little baron was burning.
Everybody was sorry to hear that Fuffcoojah had died the second time, and
many were the frozen tears that dropped from the chilly cheeks of the
Koltykwerps as they looked upon the Little Man with the Frozen Smile as
he lay on the white pelt beside the Princess Schneeboule.
That day we bore him back to the ice grotto, and having laid him in the
hollow moulded by his body in the crystal block, it was closed again so
skilfully by the king’s quarrymen that no eye was keen enough to note
where the cleavage had been. And the same uncanny glint was in his eyes,
and when the Koltykwerps saw this their icy hearts felt a cold shiver of
satisfaction, for not only was the Little Man with the Frozen Smile back in
his crystal cell again, but all the fears and dreadful fancies which his
coming to life again had given rise to were past and gone forever, and peace
and quiet and sweet contentment reigned throughout the icy realm of his
frigid Majesty Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps!
Now nothing remained to make his cold heart crack with joy but to see his
beloved child Schneeboule make choice of a husband. And he had not long
to wait, for one day upon entering the palace she saw a youth lying at the
foot of the stairway overcome with sleep. In one hand he held an alabaster
lamp, and in the other a new wick which he was about to fit into it, for the
youth was a lamp-trimmer in the ice palace of King Gelidus; and when the
Princess Schneeboule saw him lying there overcome with sleep, she
stooped and kissed him on the cheek, and passed on without another
thought about the matter, one way or the other.
And the kiss froze on the cheek of the lamp-trimmer, where Schneeboule
had pressed it.
Page 189
DEATH OF
FUFFCOOJAH.
Presently King Gelidus came tramping into the hallway with his breath
white upon his beard, and he saw the youth lying there, and the frozen kiss
on his cheek, and he bade Glacierbhoy scrape the delicate frost crystals
from the youth’s face with a blade of polished horn.
“What hast there, father of mine?” asked the princess, when she saw him
bearing the blade of horn along so carefully.
“A kiss which someone pressed upon the cheek of one of my lamp-
trimmers, now lying on the staircase overcome with sleep,” replied King
Gelidus, in ringing, icy tones.
“Why, father of mine,” exclaimed Princess Schneeboule, “now that thou
speakest of it, I really believe the kiss is mine, for I recollect kissing
someone as I entered the palace, I was deep in thought, but no doubt the
youth pleased me as he lay there, asleep with lamp in one hand and wick in
the other.”
And that lamp-trimmer trimmed no more lamps in the ice palace of his
frigid Majesty Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps.
FUFFCOOJAH.
Presently King Gelidus came tramping into the hallway with his breath
white upon his beard, and he saw the youth lying there, and the frozen kiss
on his cheek, and he bade Glacierbhoy scrape the delicate frost crystals
from the youth’s face with a blade of polished horn.
“What hast there, father of mine?” asked the princess, when she saw him
bearing the blade of horn along so carefully.
“A kiss which someone pressed upon the cheek of one of my lamp-
trimmers, now lying on the staircase overcome with sleep,” replied King
Gelidus, in ringing, icy tones.
“Why, father of mine,” exclaimed Princess Schneeboule, “now that thou
speakest of it, I really believe the kiss is mine, for I recollect kissing
someone as I entered the palace, I was deep in thought, but no doubt the
youth pleased me as he lay there, asleep with lamp in one hand and wick in
the other.”
And that lamp-trimmer trimmed no more lamps in the ice palace of his
frigid Majesty Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps.
Page 190
No doubt he made Schneeboule a very good husband, and I’m quite sure
that she made him a good wife. I would have been glad to tarry for the
nuptial feast, but that was out of the question. I had stayed too long already.
that she made him a good wife. I would have been glad to tarry for the
nuptial feast, but that was out of the question. I had stayed too long already.
Page 191
CHAPTER XXIX
SOMETHING CONCERNING THE MANY PORTALS TO THE ICY
DOMAIN OF KING GELIDUS AND THE DIFFICULT TASK OF
CHOOSING THE RIGHT ONE.—HOW BULGER SOLVED IT.—
OUR FAREWELL TO THE COLD-BLOODED KOLTYKWERPS.
—SCHNEEBOULE’S SORROW AT LOSING US.
As Bullibrain had once remarked, when there are many doors it’s a wise
man who knows which is the right one to open; and this I found to be the
case when I attempted to take my departure from the icy domain of his
frigid Majesty, Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps, for there was a baker’s
dozen of galleries, in each of which, upon exploring it, I came, after a tramp
of half a mile or so, up against a lofty gate of solid ice, curiously carved and
fitting the end of the gallery as a cork does a bottle.
No doubt you are wondering why I didn’t make my way out of the
Koltykwerpian kingdom by following the river: for the very good reason
that it went no farther than King Gelidus’s domain, emptying into a vast
reservoir which apparently had a subterranean outlet, for its thick covering
of ice always remained at the same height.
The king’s quarrymen were ordered to hew an opening through whichever
door I should point out as the one that I wished to pass through, but I was
informed by Phrostyphiz that according to the law of the land but one door
could be opened during any one year, so that if I found my way blocked and
turned back again it would mean a delay of twelve months. Bullibrain, with
all his wisdom, was powerless to assist me, although I was half inclined to
think that he might have done so had he been permitted to investigate the
SOMETHING CONCERNING THE MANY PORTALS TO THE ICY
DOMAIN OF KING GELIDUS AND THE DIFFICULT TASK OF
CHOOSING THE RIGHT ONE.—HOW BULGER SOLVED IT.—
OUR FAREWELL TO THE COLD-BLOODED KOLTYKWERPS.
—SCHNEEBOULE’S SORROW AT LOSING US.
As Bullibrain had once remarked, when there are many doors it’s a wise
man who knows which is the right one to open; and this I found to be the
case when I attempted to take my departure from the icy domain of his
frigid Majesty, Gelidus, King of the Koltykwerps, for there was a baker’s
dozen of galleries, in each of which, upon exploring it, I came, after a tramp
of half a mile or so, up against a lofty gate of solid ice, curiously carved and
fitting the end of the gallery as a cork does a bottle.
No doubt you are wondering why I didn’t make my way out of the
Koltykwerpian kingdom by following the river: for the very good reason
that it went no farther than King Gelidus’s domain, emptying into a vast
reservoir which apparently had a subterranean outlet, for its thick covering
of ice always remained at the same height.
The king’s quarrymen were ordered to hew an opening through whichever
door I should point out as the one that I wished to pass through, but I was
informed by Phrostyphiz that according to the law of the land but one door
could be opened during any one year, so that if I found my way blocked and
turned back again it would mean a delay of twelve months. Bullibrain, with
all his wisdom, was powerless to assist me, although I was half inclined to
think that he might have done so had he been permitted to investigate the
Page 192
secret records of the kingdom, carved upon huge tablets of ice, and stored
away in the vaults of the palace.
The fact of the matter is King Gelidus was so desirous of having me assist
at the marriage feast of Princess Schneeboule, that he threw every obstacle
in my way that he could, without openly showing his hand. And
Schneeboule herself by the dancing of her clear gray eyes gave me to
understand that she, too, was hoping that I would make a mistake when I
came to point out the door which I wanted opened.
Bulger saw that I was in trouble, but couldn’t comprehend clearly what that
trouble was. He kept his eyes fastened upon me, however, watching my
every movement, hoping, no doubt, to solve the mystery.
While sitting one day lost in thought over the very serious problem which I
found myself called upon to solve, an idea struck me: I had noticed that in
the meat-quarries, the workmen often made use of sounding-rods, which
were long pieces of polished bone, ending in flint tips. A Koltykwerpian
quarryman by dexterously twisting this rod, was able to bore a hole six feet
deep or more into the solid bed of ice when desirous of ascertaining the
position of a carcass in the meat quarry, and it occurred to me that by
piercing the portals of ice which closed their various corridors I have
spoken of, possibly Bulger’s keen scent might recognize that current of air
which would have in it the odor of earth and rock; in other words, make
choice for me of the portal which opened on that corridor leading away
from the icy domain of King Gelidus and not merely into some outlying
chamber of his kingdom.
His frigid Majesty could not object to such experiments, for the law only
forbade the hewing of openings large enough for the hewer to pass through.
King Gelidus and half a dozen of his courtiers, looking stern and frigid and
conversing in freezing tones, were present to see the experiment tried.
Methought their icy lips clacked together with satisfaction when, at my
request, one portal after another was pierced, but Bulger, after sniffing at
the hole, turned away with a bewildered look in his eyes as if he didn’t half
understand why I was ordering him to thrust his warm nose into such cold
places.
away in the vaults of the palace.
The fact of the matter is King Gelidus was so desirous of having me assist
at the marriage feast of Princess Schneeboule, that he threw every obstacle
in my way that he could, without openly showing his hand. And
Schneeboule herself by the dancing of her clear gray eyes gave me to
understand that she, too, was hoping that I would make a mistake when I
came to point out the door which I wanted opened.
Bulger saw that I was in trouble, but couldn’t comprehend clearly what that
trouble was. He kept his eyes fastened upon me, however, watching my
every movement, hoping, no doubt, to solve the mystery.
While sitting one day lost in thought over the very serious problem which I
found myself called upon to solve, an idea struck me: I had noticed that in
the meat-quarries, the workmen often made use of sounding-rods, which
were long pieces of polished bone, ending in flint tips. A Koltykwerpian
quarryman by dexterously twisting this rod, was able to bore a hole six feet
deep or more into the solid bed of ice when desirous of ascertaining the
position of a carcass in the meat quarry, and it occurred to me that by
piercing the portals of ice which closed their various corridors I have
spoken of, possibly Bulger’s keen scent might recognize that current of air
which would have in it the odor of earth and rock; in other words, make
choice for me of the portal which opened on that corridor leading away
from the icy domain of King Gelidus and not merely into some outlying
chamber of his kingdom.
His frigid Majesty could not object to such experiments, for the law only
forbade the hewing of openings large enough for the hewer to pass through.
King Gelidus and half a dozen of his courtiers, looking stern and frigid and
conversing in freezing tones, were present to see the experiment tried.
Methought their icy lips clacked together with satisfaction when, at my
request, one portal after another was pierced, but Bulger, after sniffing at
the hole, turned away with a bewildered look in his eyes as if he didn’t half
understand why I was ordering him to thrust his warm nose into such cold
places.
Page 193
And so we tramped from corridor to corridor, until the quarrymen began to
show signs of fatigue, and the sounding-rod turned slower and slower in
their hands.
Phrostyphiz blinked his cold gray eyes as much as to say, “Little baron,
thou must bide with us for another year!” But I merely turned to the
quarrymen, and ordered them to pierce one more portal of ice ere we
abandoned the task for the day. They went at the work of piercing the
eleventh door with the pace of pack-mules up a mountain-side. But at last
the sounding-rod bored a way through, and at a wave of my hand the
quarrymen fell back. In an instant Bulger had his nose at the hole, and took
three or four quick, nervous sniffs, ending with a long, deep-drawn one, and
then breaking out into a string of sharp, jerky, joyful barks, he began
scratching furiously at the bottom of the portal.
“Your frigid Majesty,” said I, with a low and stately bend of my body such
as only those born to the manner can make, “by this portal, at the coming of
to-morrow’s sun, I shall pass from your Majesty’s icy dominion!” And
when Phrostyphiz and Glacierbhoy heard these words of mine uttered so
loftily, their eyes gleamed cold as steel, and they followed the King in
silence back to the palace of ice. Schneeboule met them in the grand
hallway; and when she had looked upon their faces she began to weep, for
she loved me and she loved Bulger too, and her cold little heart could not
bear the thought of our going.
show signs of fatigue, and the sounding-rod turned slower and slower in
their hands.
Phrostyphiz blinked his cold gray eyes as much as to say, “Little baron,
thou must bide with us for another year!” But I merely turned to the
quarrymen, and ordered them to pierce one more portal of ice ere we
abandoned the task for the day. They went at the work of piercing the
eleventh door with the pace of pack-mules up a mountain-side. But at last
the sounding-rod bored a way through, and at a wave of my hand the
quarrymen fell back. In an instant Bulger had his nose at the hole, and took
three or four quick, nervous sniffs, ending with a long, deep-drawn one, and
then breaking out into a string of sharp, jerky, joyful barks, he began
scratching furiously at the bottom of the portal.
“Your frigid Majesty,” said I, with a low and stately bend of my body such
as only those born to the manner can make, “by this portal, at the coming of
to-morrow’s sun, I shall pass from your Majesty’s icy dominion!” And
when Phrostyphiz and Glacierbhoy heard these words of mine uttered so
loftily, their eyes gleamed cold as steel, and they followed the King in
silence back to the palace of ice. Schneeboule met them in the grand
hallway; and when she had looked upon their faces she began to weep, for
she loved me and she loved Bulger too, and her cold little heart could not
bear the thought of our going.
Page 194
KOLTYKWERPIAN
QUARRYMEN
HEWING A PASSAGE
THROUGH THE WALL
OF ICE.
King Gelidus, however, soon recovered his spirits, and ordered a feast with
song and dance in honor of Bulger, who during the festivities sat on the
highest divan with the softest pelt beneath him; and so many were the
frozen tidbits which the Koltykwerps presented to him during the progress
of the feast, that I grew alarmed lest he might overload his stomach and not
be in a fit condition to make the early start on our journey, of which I had
given notice to the Koltykwerpian monarch. But his good sense saved him
from doing so foolish a thing; in fact, I was greatly amused to see that,
while he accepted every tidbit handed to him, and solemnly went through
the motions of chewing it, yet watching his chance, he slyly dropped it out
of his mouth and flirted it aside with his paw. Thus was spent our last night
at the icy court of his frigid Majesty, and on the morrow the Koltykwerps
collected in great crowds on the different terraces to say good-by. I pressed
a kiss on the cheek of Princess Schneeboule, and when it had turned to ice
crystals, one of her men brushed it into an alabaster box.
QUARRYMEN
HEWING A PASSAGE
THROUGH THE WALL
OF ICE.
King Gelidus, however, soon recovered his spirits, and ordered a feast with
song and dance in honor of Bulger, who during the festivities sat on the
highest divan with the softest pelt beneath him; and so many were the
frozen tidbits which the Koltykwerps presented to him during the progress
of the feast, that I grew alarmed lest he might overload his stomach and not
be in a fit condition to make the early start on our journey, of which I had
given notice to the Koltykwerpian monarch. But his good sense saved him
from doing so foolish a thing; in fact, I was greatly amused to see that,
while he accepted every tidbit handed to him, and solemnly went through
the motions of chewing it, yet watching his chance, he slyly dropped it out
of his mouth and flirted it aside with his paw. Thus was spent our last night
at the icy court of his frigid Majesty, and on the morrow the Koltykwerps
collected in great crowds on the different terraces to say good-by. I pressed
a kiss on the cheek of Princess Schneeboule, and when it had turned to ice
crystals, one of her men brushed it into an alabaster box.
Page 195
Prince Chillychops, the former lamp-trimmer, was on hand with the rest of
the Koltykwerpian nobles, but I flattered myself that Schneeboule loved me
better than she did him. However, I wished him joy, and gripped his cold
palm with such warmth that he stood blowing it for a whole minute. When
we reached the lofty portal we found that the quarrymen had already hewn a
passage through it, and near by I observed a pile of massive blocks of ice,
crystal clear.
These, when Bulger and I should pass through the opening, were to be used
in walling it up again; and when I saw this pile of blocks, and remembered
the solid workmanship of the Koltykwerpian quarrymen, the thought flitted
through my mind: Suppose Bulger hath not chosen wisely, what use would
there be in turning back, for my own weak hands would be powerless
against a wall built of such blocks, and knock I ever so loud, how could the
sound ever traverse this long and winding corridor and reach the ear of a
Koltykwerp? “No,” said I to myself, “if Bulger hath not chosen wisely, it
will be good-by to both upper and under worlds.” And then, bearing an
alabaster lamp in one hand and in the other holding the cord which I had
tied to Bulger’s collar, I stepped through the narrow passage hewn by the
quarrymen, and turned my back forever on the cold dominion of Gelidus,
King of the Koltykwerps. Once I halted and looked back. I could see
nothing, but I could hear the sharp click of the flint axes as the quarrymen
closed up the door that shut me out from so many cold but loving hearts.
And then I drew a long breath and went on my way again.
And that was the last I ever saw of the Koltykwerps save in day dream or
night vision.
the Koltykwerpian nobles, but I flattered myself that Schneeboule loved me
better than she did him. However, I wished him joy, and gripped his cold
palm with such warmth that he stood blowing it for a whole minute. When
we reached the lofty portal we found that the quarrymen had already hewn a
passage through it, and near by I observed a pile of massive blocks of ice,
crystal clear.
These, when Bulger and I should pass through the opening, were to be used
in walling it up again; and when I saw this pile of blocks, and remembered
the solid workmanship of the Koltykwerpian quarrymen, the thought flitted
through my mind: Suppose Bulger hath not chosen wisely, what use would
there be in turning back, for my own weak hands would be powerless
against a wall built of such blocks, and knock I ever so loud, how could the
sound ever traverse this long and winding corridor and reach the ear of a
Koltykwerp? “No,” said I to myself, “if Bulger hath not chosen wisely, it
will be good-by to both upper and under worlds.” And then, bearing an
alabaster lamp in one hand and in the other holding the cord which I had
tied to Bulger’s collar, I stepped through the narrow passage hewn by the
quarrymen, and turned my back forever on the cold dominion of Gelidus,
King of the Koltykwerps. Once I halted and looked back. I could see
nothing, but I could hear the sharp click of the flint axes as the quarrymen
closed up the door that shut me out from so many cold but loving hearts.
And then I drew a long breath and went on my way again.
And that was the last I ever saw of the Koltykwerps save in day dream or
night vision.
Page 196
THE WONDERFUL
RIDE ON THE
BLOCK OF ICE.
RIDE ON THE
BLOCK OF ICE.
Page 197
CHAPTER XXX
ALL ABOUT THE MOST TERRIBLE BUT MAGNIFICENT RIDE I
EVER TOOK IN MY LIFE.—NINETY MILES ON THE BACK OF
A FLYING MASS OF ICE, AND HOW BULGER AND I WERE
LANDED AT LAST ON THE BANKS OF A MOST WONDERFUL
RIVER.—HOW THE DAY BROKE IN THIS UNDER WORLD.
Had my hand at that moment not grasped a cord tied to the neck of my wise
and keen-eyed Bulger, I really believe I would have come to a halt, faced
about, retraced my steps, and begged the inhabitants of this crystal realm to
admit me once more into the cold kingdom where Gelidus held his icy
court; for a sudden fit of depression came upon me as the chilly air struck
against my cheeks and I saw the deep darkness made visible by the tiny
flame of my alabaster lamp.
Cold though it might be, I would have sunshine in the icy land of the
Koltykwerps, but now how could I tell what fate awaited me?
Luckily, I had asked the captain of the meat quarries to allow me to retain
one of his sounding-rods with its flint point, for I feared lest in descending
some icy declivity I might fall and bruise, or even break, a limb.
I was determined to advance cautiously along this icy passage, shrouded as
it was in impenetrable gloom, and so different from the broad and polished
pavement of the Marble Highway; and hence, hanging the lamp about my
neck, I proceeded to make use of the sounding-rod as an alpenstock, for
which purposes it was admirably adapted. Suddenly Bulger halted, gave a
low whine of warning, and turned back. In an instant I knew that there was
danger ahead, and letting myself drop on my hands and knees crawled
ALL ABOUT THE MOST TERRIBLE BUT MAGNIFICENT RIDE I
EVER TOOK IN MY LIFE.—NINETY MILES ON THE BACK OF
A FLYING MASS OF ICE, AND HOW BULGER AND I WERE
LANDED AT LAST ON THE BANKS OF A MOST WONDERFUL
RIVER.—HOW THE DAY BROKE IN THIS UNDER WORLD.
Had my hand at that moment not grasped a cord tied to the neck of my wise
and keen-eyed Bulger, I really believe I would have come to a halt, faced
about, retraced my steps, and begged the inhabitants of this crystal realm to
admit me once more into the cold kingdom where Gelidus held his icy
court; for a sudden fit of depression came upon me as the chilly air struck
against my cheeks and I saw the deep darkness made visible by the tiny
flame of my alabaster lamp.
Cold though it might be, I would have sunshine in the icy land of the
Koltykwerps, but now how could I tell what fate awaited me?
Luckily, I had asked the captain of the meat quarries to allow me to retain
one of his sounding-rods with its flint point, for I feared lest in descending
some icy declivity I might fall and bruise, or even break, a limb.
I was determined to advance cautiously along this icy passage, shrouded as
it was in impenetrable gloom, and so different from the broad and polished
pavement of the Marble Highway; and hence, hanging the lamp about my
neck, I proceeded to make use of the sounding-rod as an alpenstock, for
which purposes it was admirably adapted. Suddenly Bulger halted, gave a
low whine of warning, and turned back. In an instant I knew that there was
danger ahead, and letting myself drop on my hands and knees crawled
Page 198
carefully along to make an investigation of the dangerous spot in our route
signalled by the watchful Bulger.
It was only too true: we stood apparently upon the very edge of a sheer
parapet, how high I had no way of ascertaining, but I was unable to reach
any bottom with the sounding-rod.
What was to be done? Turn back?
It was not yet too late, the Koltykwerpian quarrymen could not have
completed their task in so short a time, they would hear my knock, they
would tear down their wall of ice, and Gelidus and Schneeboule would
welcome us back to their ice palace with a cold, but honest satisfaction.
As I sat there plunged in thought, I half unconsciously began to twirl the
sounding-rod around until I had sunk it half its length into the floor of ice,
and then reaching out I encircled Bulger with my arm and drew him up
against me as was my wont when preparing for profound meditation.
I had scarcely done so when the ice beneath me gave one of those sharp,
clear, cracking noises so unlike the sound made by the breaking of any
other substance; and thereupon I felt the crystal mass on which Bulger and I
were sitting tremble and vibrate for an instant, and then, with a sudden
downward cant, break away from the mass behind it and begin to move!
Instinctively a sense of my awful peril prompted me to cling to the
sounding-rod which I had sunk drill-like into the ice. Luckily it was
between my legs, and quick as a flash I intwined them around it, assuming a
Turkish sitting posture, while my left arm was wrapped tightly around
Bulger’s body.
I don’t know how it was done, done as it was all in an instant; but there I sat
now firmly saddled, so to speak, upon that crystal monster’s back, as with a
creak and a crash it snapped the crystal links which bound it to the wall of
ice and plunged headlong down the glassy slope.
In my fright I had dropped my lamp, and now the deep gloom of this under
world inwrapped me. But no, it was not so, for as the escaping block of ice
creaked and craunched its way along, the two cold crystal surfaces gave
forth a weird glimmer of phosphorescent light which made the flying mass
seem like a monstrous living thing, out of whose thousand eyes were
darting tongues of flame as it rushed madly along, now gaining speed upon
signalled by the watchful Bulger.
It was only too true: we stood apparently upon the very edge of a sheer
parapet, how high I had no way of ascertaining, but I was unable to reach
any bottom with the sounding-rod.
What was to be done? Turn back?
It was not yet too late, the Koltykwerpian quarrymen could not have
completed their task in so short a time, they would hear my knock, they
would tear down their wall of ice, and Gelidus and Schneeboule would
welcome us back to their ice palace with a cold, but honest satisfaction.
As I sat there plunged in thought, I half unconsciously began to twirl the
sounding-rod around until I had sunk it half its length into the floor of ice,
and then reaching out I encircled Bulger with my arm and drew him up
against me as was my wont when preparing for profound meditation.
I had scarcely done so when the ice beneath me gave one of those sharp,
clear, cracking noises so unlike the sound made by the breaking of any
other substance; and thereupon I felt the crystal mass on which Bulger and I
were sitting tremble and vibrate for an instant, and then, with a sudden
downward cant, break away from the mass behind it and begin to move!
Instinctively a sense of my awful peril prompted me to cling to the
sounding-rod which I had sunk drill-like into the ice. Luckily it was
between my legs, and quick as a flash I intwined them around it, assuming a
Turkish sitting posture, while my left arm was wrapped tightly around
Bulger’s body.
I don’t know how it was done, done as it was all in an instant; but there I sat
now firmly saddled, so to speak, upon that crystal monster’s back, as with a
creak and a crash it snapped the crystal links which bound it to the wall of
ice and plunged headlong down the glassy slope.
In my fright I had dropped my lamp, and now the deep gloom of this under
world inwrapped me. But no, it was not so, for as the escaping block of ice
creaked and craunched its way along, the two cold crystal surfaces gave
forth a weird glimmer of phosphorescent light which made the flying mass
seem like a monstrous living thing, out of whose thousand eyes were
darting tongues of flame as it rushed madly along, now gaining speed upon
Page 199
striking a steeper stretch of way, now fouling with some obstruction and
dashing against the rocky sides of the corridor, and sending a shower of
crystals sparkling and glittering in the black air!
Anon the escaping block comes upon a gentle slope, and with the low
music of crushing crystals slips softly along in its flight as if mounted upon
runners of polished steel, and then with a sudden dip it glides upon a
sharper descent and fairly leaps into the air as it bounds along, hissing over
the slippery roadway, and leaving a train of fire behind it. And now it
strikes a stretch of way piled here and there with clumps and blocks of ice.
With a mad fury it springs upon the lesser ones with a growl of rage,
grinding them to powder, which, like showers of icy foam, it hurls upon
Bulger and me seated on its back. But some of the blocks resist its terrible
onslaught and our mighty steed is hurled from side to side with crash and
creak, as it drives its crystal corners fiercely against the jutting rocks,
leaving marks of its white flesh on these black heads of adamant.
It seems an hour since the crystal monster broke away, and yet ever
downward he threads his wild flight, butting, bumping, jostling, veering,
staggering along, bearing Bulger and me to the lowest level of the World
within a World.
Will he never end his mad flight?
Is there no way for me to curb him?
Must he fly until he has ground his very body to such a thinness that the
next obstruction will shatter it into ten thousand pieces, and hurl Bulger and
me to death?
As these thoughts are flitting through my mind, the flying mass takes one
last mad plunge which lands it on an almost level stretch of roadway, and
by the different sound given out by the sliding block, I know that we have
left the regions of ice behind us, and that our crystal sledge is gliding gently
along over a track of polished marble.
But, mile after mile, it still glides along, gently, softly, silently, and then I
dare to think that our lives are saved.
But so terrible had been the strain, so fearful the anxiety, so exhausting the
effort necessary to hold my place on the block of ice, and keep my beloved
dashing against the rocky sides of the corridor, and sending a shower of
crystals sparkling and glittering in the black air!
Anon the escaping block comes upon a gentle slope, and with the low
music of crushing crystals slips softly along in its flight as if mounted upon
runners of polished steel, and then with a sudden dip it glides upon a
sharper descent and fairly leaps into the air as it bounds along, hissing over
the slippery roadway, and leaving a train of fire behind it. And now it
strikes a stretch of way piled here and there with clumps and blocks of ice.
With a mad fury it springs upon the lesser ones with a growl of rage,
grinding them to powder, which, like showers of icy foam, it hurls upon
Bulger and me seated on its back. But some of the blocks resist its terrible
onslaught and our mighty steed is hurled from side to side with crash and
creak, as it drives its crystal corners fiercely against the jutting rocks,
leaving marks of its white flesh on these black heads of adamant.
It seems an hour since the crystal monster broke away, and yet ever
downward he threads his wild flight, butting, bumping, jostling, veering,
staggering along, bearing Bulger and me to the lowest level of the World
within a World.
Will he never end his mad flight?
Is there no way for me to curb him?
Must he fly until he has ground his very body to such a thinness that the
next obstruction will shatter it into ten thousand pieces, and hurl Bulger and
me to death?
As these thoughts are flitting through my mind, the flying mass takes one
last mad plunge which lands it on an almost level stretch of roadway, and
by the different sound given out by the sliding block, I know that we have
left the regions of ice behind us, and that our crystal sledge is gliding gently
along over a track of polished marble.
But, mile after mile, it still glides along, gently, softly, silently, and then I
dare to think that our lives are saved.
But so terrible had been the strain, so fearful the anxiety, so exhausting the
effort necessary to hold my place on the block of ice, and keep my beloved
Page 200
Bulger from slipping out of my arms, that I fell backward into a dead faint
as the gliding mass came, at last, to a standstill. I think I must have lain
there a good half hour or so; for when I came to myself Bulger’s frantic joy
told me that he had been terribly wrought up over me, and the moment I
opened my eyes he began to shower caresses on my hands and face in most
lover-like style. Dear, grateful heart, he felt that he owed his life this time to
his little master, and he wanted me to understand how thankful he was.
The moment Bulger’s nerves had recovered from the shock occasioned by
my prolonged faint, I reached for my repeater and touched its spring.
It registered one hour and a half since we had stepped through the icy portal
of King Gelidus’ domain. Allowing a half-hour for the time I lay
unconscious, it showed that our mad descent on the back of the crystal
monster had lasted quite a full hour, and reckoning the average speed of the
escaping mass of ice to have been a mile and a half a minute, that we were
now in the neighborhood of ninety miles away from the cold kingdom
where Gelidus sat on his icy throne, and Princess Schneeboule at his feet
with Chillychops beside her.
It was with great difficulty that I could rise to my feet, so stiffened were my
joints and knotted my muscles after that terrible ride, every instant of which
I expected to be dashed to pieces against projecting rocks, or torn to shreds
by being caught between the fleeing monster of ice and the gigantic icicles
hanging from the ceiling like the shining teeth of some huge creature of this
under world.
as the gliding mass came, at last, to a standstill. I think I must have lain
there a good half hour or so; for when I came to myself Bulger’s frantic joy
told me that he had been terribly wrought up over me, and the moment I
opened my eyes he began to shower caresses on my hands and face in most
lover-like style. Dear, grateful heart, he felt that he owed his life this time to
his little master, and he wanted me to understand how thankful he was.
The moment Bulger’s nerves had recovered from the shock occasioned by
my prolonged faint, I reached for my repeater and touched its spring.
It registered one hour and a half since we had stepped through the icy portal
of King Gelidus’ domain. Allowing a half-hour for the time I lay
unconscious, it showed that our mad descent on the back of the crystal
monster had lasted quite a full hour, and reckoning the average speed of the
escaping mass of ice to have been a mile and a half a minute, that we were
now in the neighborhood of ninety miles away from the cold kingdom
where Gelidus sat on his icy throne, and Princess Schneeboule at his feet
with Chillychops beside her.
It was with great difficulty that I could rise to my feet, so stiffened were my
joints and knotted my muscles after that terrible ride, every instant of which
I expected to be dashed to pieces against projecting rocks, or torn to shreds
by being caught between the fleeing monster of ice and the gigantic icicles
hanging from the ceiling like the shining teeth of some huge creature of this
under world.
Page 201
THE TROPICS OF THE
UNDER WORLD.
But could it be, dear friends, that Bulger and I had only escaped a quick and
merciful ending to be brought face to face with a death ten times more
terrible, in that it was to be slow and gradual, denied even the poor boon of
looking upon each other, for darkness impenetrable was folded about us and
silence so deep that my ears ached in their longing for some sound to break
it. And yet there was something in the sound of my own voice that startled
me when I used it: it seemed as if the awful stillness were angered at being
disturbed by it, and smote it back into my teeth.
Where are we? This was the question I put to myself, and then in my mind I
strove to recall every word which I had read in the musty pages of Don
Fum’s manuscript concerning the World within a World; but I could
recollect nothing to enlighten me, not a word to give me hope or cheer, and
I was about to cry out in utter despair when, happening to raise my eyes and
look off in the distance, I saw what seemed to me to be a jack-a-lantern
dancing along on the ground.
It was a strange and fantastic sight in this region of inky darkness, and for a
moment I stood watching it with bated breath and wide-opened eyes; but
no, it could not be a will-with-the-wisp, for now the faint and uncertain
UNDER WORLD.
But could it be, dear friends, that Bulger and I had only escaped a quick and
merciful ending to be brought face to face with a death ten times more
terrible, in that it was to be slow and gradual, denied even the poor boon of
looking upon each other, for darkness impenetrable was folded about us and
silence so deep that my ears ached in their longing for some sound to break
it. And yet there was something in the sound of my own voice that startled
me when I used it: it seemed as if the awful stillness were angered at being
disturbed by it, and smote it back into my teeth.
Where are we? This was the question I put to myself, and then in my mind I
strove to recall every word which I had read in the musty pages of Don
Fum’s manuscript concerning the World within a World; but I could
recollect nothing to enlighten me, not a word to give me hope or cheer, and
I was about to cry out in utter despair when, happening to raise my eyes and
look off in the distance, I saw what seemed to me to be a jack-a-lantern
dancing along on the ground.
It was a strange and fantastic sight in this region of inky darkness, and for a
moment I stood watching it with bated breath and wide-opened eyes; but
no, it could not be a will-with-the-wisp, for now the faint and uncertain
Page 202
glimmer had increased to a mild but steady glow, reaching away off in the
distance like a long line of dying camp-fires seen through an enveloping
mist.
But in a moment’s time this wide encircling ring of light had so increased in
brightness that it looked for all the world like a break o’ day in the land o’
sunshine, and here and there where its mild effulgence overcame the
darkness of this subterranean region, I caught sight of walls and arches and
columns of snow-white marble. And then as I called to mind Don Fum’s
mysterious reference to “sunrise in the lower world,” I swung my hat and
gave a loud cry of joy, while Bulger waked the echoes of these spacious
caverns by his barking. I tell you, dear friends, not until you have been in
just such a plight can you know just how such a rescue feels.
And now, no doubt, you are a bit anxious to know what sort of a sunrise
could possibly take place in this under world miles below our own.
Well, when you have travelled as many miles as I have, and seen as many
wonders as I have, you’ll be ready to admit that wonders are quite as
commonplace as commonplace itself. Know, then, that this vast region of
the World within a World was girt round about by a broad and placid stream
whose waters swarmed with vast numbers of gigantic radiate animals, such
as polyps, sea-urchins, Portuguese men-of-war, sea-anemones, and the like;
that these transparent creatures, which had the power of emitting light, after
lying dormant for twelve hours, gradually unfolded their bodies and
tentacles, and rose toward the surface of these calm and limpid waters,
increasing by degrees their mysterious radiance, until they had chased the
darkness from the vast caverns opening upon the banks of the river, and
lighted up this under world with a soft effulgence somewhat brighter than
the rays of our full moon. For twelve hours these weird lanterns of the
stream made it day for this nether world, and then, as they gradually shrank
together and sank out of sight, their expiring fires glowed with all the
multicolored radiance of our fairest twilight, and the night, blacker than
Stygian darkness, came back again. But now ’twas full daylight, and
bidding Bulger follow me I walked in silent wonder along the banks of this
glowing stream, which, like a band of mysterious fire, as far as my eye
could reach went circling around the white marble mouths of these vast
underground chambers.
distance like a long line of dying camp-fires seen through an enveloping
mist.
But in a moment’s time this wide encircling ring of light had so increased in
brightness that it looked for all the world like a break o’ day in the land o’
sunshine, and here and there where its mild effulgence overcame the
darkness of this subterranean region, I caught sight of walls and arches and
columns of snow-white marble. And then as I called to mind Don Fum’s
mysterious reference to “sunrise in the lower world,” I swung my hat and
gave a loud cry of joy, while Bulger waked the echoes of these spacious
caverns by his barking. I tell you, dear friends, not until you have been in
just such a plight can you know just how such a rescue feels.
And now, no doubt, you are a bit anxious to know what sort of a sunrise
could possibly take place in this under world miles below our own.
Well, when you have travelled as many miles as I have, and seen as many
wonders as I have, you’ll be ready to admit that wonders are quite as
commonplace as commonplace itself. Know, then, that this vast region of
the World within a World was girt round about by a broad and placid stream
whose waters swarmed with vast numbers of gigantic radiate animals, such
as polyps, sea-urchins, Portuguese men-of-war, sea-anemones, and the like;
that these transparent creatures, which had the power of emitting light, after
lying dormant for twelve hours, gradually unfolded their bodies and
tentacles, and rose toward the surface of these calm and limpid waters,
increasing by degrees their mysterious radiance, until they had chased the
darkness from the vast caverns opening upon the banks of the river, and
lighted up this under world with a soft effulgence somewhat brighter than
the rays of our full moon. For twelve hours these weird lanterns of the
stream made it day for this nether world, and then, as they gradually shrank
together and sank out of sight, their expiring fires glowed with all the
multicolored radiance of our fairest twilight, and the night, blacker than
Stygian darkness, came back again. But now ’twas full daylight, and
bidding Bulger follow me I walked in silent wonder along the banks of this
glowing stream, which, like a band of mysterious fire, as far as my eye
could reach went circling around the white marble mouths of these vast
underground chambers.
Page 203
CHAPTER XXXI
IN WHICH YOU READ OF THE GLORIOUS CAVERNS OF
WHITE MARBLE FRONTING ON THE WONDERFUL RIVER.—
IN THE TROPICS OF THE UNDER WORLD.—HOW WE CAME
UPON A SOLITARY WANDERER ON THE BANKS OF THE
RIVER.—MY CONVERSATION WITH HIM, AND MY JOY AT
FINDING MYSELF IN THE LAND OF THE RATTLEBRAINS,
OR HAPPY FORGETTERS.—BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THEM.
With every turn in the winding way that skirted the white shores of this
wonderful stream, its swarms of light-emitting animals lent it a new beauty;
for as the day advanced—if I may so express it—they lifted their glowing
bodies nearer and nearer to the surface, until now the river shone like
molten silver; and as the sheer walls of rock on the opposite bank held set in
them vast slabs of mica, the effect was that these gigantic natural mirrors
reflected the glowing stream with startling fidelity, and threw the flood of
soft light in dazzling shimmer against the fantastic portals of the white
marble caverns on this side of the stream. It was a scene never to forget, and
again and again I paused in silent wonder to feast my eyes upon some
newly discovered beauty. Now, for the first, I noted that every white marble
basin of cove and inlet was filled with a different glow, according to the
nature of the tiny phosphorescent animals which happened to fill its waters,
—one being a delicate pink, another a glorious red, the third a deep rich
purple, the fourth a soft blue, the fifth a golden yellow, and so on, the charm
of each tint being greatly enhanced by the snowy whiteness of these marble
basins, through which long lines of curious fish scaled in hues of polished
gold and silver swam slowly along, turning up their glorious sides to catch
the full splendor of the light reflected from the mica mirrors. And now the
IN WHICH YOU READ OF THE GLORIOUS CAVERNS OF
WHITE MARBLE FRONTING ON THE WONDERFUL RIVER.—
IN THE TROPICS OF THE UNDER WORLD.—HOW WE CAME
UPON A SOLITARY WANDERER ON THE BANKS OF THE
RIVER.—MY CONVERSATION WITH HIM, AND MY JOY AT
FINDING MYSELF IN THE LAND OF THE RATTLEBRAINS,
OR HAPPY FORGETTERS.—BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THEM.
With every turn in the winding way that skirted the white shores of this
wonderful stream, its swarms of light-emitting animals lent it a new beauty;
for as the day advanced—if I may so express it—they lifted their glowing
bodies nearer and nearer to the surface, until now the river shone like
molten silver; and as the sheer walls of rock on the opposite bank held set in
them vast slabs of mica, the effect was that these gigantic natural mirrors
reflected the glowing stream with startling fidelity, and threw the flood of
soft light in dazzling shimmer against the fantastic portals of the white
marble caverns on this side of the stream. It was a scene never to forget, and
again and again I paused in silent wonder to feast my eyes upon some
newly discovered beauty. Now, for the first, I noted that every white marble
basin of cove and inlet was filled with a different glow, according to the
nature of the tiny phosphorescent animals which happened to fill its waters,
—one being a delicate pink, another a glorious red, the third a deep rich
purple, the fourth a soft blue, the fifth a golden yellow, and so on, the charm
of each tint being greatly enhanced by the snowy whiteness of these marble
basins, through which long lines of curious fish scaled in hues of polished
gold and silver swam slowly along, turning up their glorious sides to catch
the full splendor of the light reflected from the mica mirrors. And now the
Page 204
chilly breath of King Gelidus’ domain no longer filled the air. I stood in the
tropics of the under world, so to speak; and but one thing was lacking to
make my enjoyment of this fairy region complete, and that was some one to
share it with me.
True, Bulger had an idea of its beauty, for he testified his happiness at being
once more in a warm land by executing some mad capers for my
amusement, and by scampering along the shore of the glowing river and
barking at the stately fish as they slowly fanned the water with their many
colored fins; but I must admit that I longed for the Princess Schneeboule to
keep me company. But it was a rash wish; for the warm air would have
thrown her into convulsions of fear, and she would have preferred to meet
her death in the cool river rather than attempt to breathe such a fiery
atmosphere. By this time I had advanced several miles along the white
shores of the glowing stream, and, feeling somewhat fatigued, I was about
to sit down on the jutting edge of a natural bench of rock, which seemed
almost placed on the river banks by human hands for human forms to rest
upon and watch the wonderful play of tints and hues in this wide sweeping
inlet, when, to my amazement, I saw that a human creature was already
sitting there.
His eyes were fixed upon the water, and methought that his face, which was
gentle and placid, wore a tired look. Certainly he was plunged into such
deep meditation that he either took or feigned to take no notice of my
approach. Bulger was inclined to dash forward and attract his attention by a
string of earsplitting barks, but I shook my head. This wanderer along the
glowing stream of day wore rather a graceful cloak-like garment, woven of
some substance that shimmered in the light, and so I concluded that it must
be mineral wool. His head was bare, and so were his legs to the knees, his
feet being shod with white metal sandals tied on with what looked like
leathern thongs. All in all, he had a friendly though somewhat peculiar look
about him, and his attitude struck me as being that of a person either
plunged into deep thought, or possibly listening for some anxiously
expected signal. At any rate, accustomed as I was to meet all sorts of people
on my travels in the four corners of the globe, I determined to make bold
enough to interrupt the gentleman’s meditations and wish him good-
morrow.
tropics of the under world, so to speak; and but one thing was lacking to
make my enjoyment of this fairy region complete, and that was some one to
share it with me.
True, Bulger had an idea of its beauty, for he testified his happiness at being
once more in a warm land by executing some mad capers for my
amusement, and by scampering along the shore of the glowing river and
barking at the stately fish as they slowly fanned the water with their many
colored fins; but I must admit that I longed for the Princess Schneeboule to
keep me company. But it was a rash wish; for the warm air would have
thrown her into convulsions of fear, and she would have preferred to meet
her death in the cool river rather than attempt to breathe such a fiery
atmosphere. By this time I had advanced several miles along the white
shores of the glowing stream, and, feeling somewhat fatigued, I was about
to sit down on the jutting edge of a natural bench of rock, which seemed
almost placed on the river banks by human hands for human forms to rest
upon and watch the wonderful play of tints and hues in this wide sweeping
inlet, when, to my amazement, I saw that a human creature was already
sitting there.
His eyes were fixed upon the water, and methought that his face, which was
gentle and placid, wore a tired look. Certainly he was plunged into such
deep meditation that he either took or feigned to take no notice of my
approach. Bulger was inclined to dash forward and attract his attention by a
string of earsplitting barks, but I shook my head. This wanderer along the
glowing stream of day wore rather a graceful cloak-like garment, woven of
some substance that shimmered in the light, and so I concluded that it must
be mineral wool. His head was bare, and so were his legs to the knees, his
feet being shod with white metal sandals tied on with what looked like
leathern thongs. All in all, he had a friendly though somewhat peculiar look
about him, and his attitude struck me as being that of a person either
plunged into deep thought, or possibly listening for some anxiously
expected signal. At any rate, accustomed as I was to meet all sorts of people
on my travels in the four corners of the globe, I determined to make bold
enough to interrupt the gentleman’s meditations and wish him good-
morrow.
Page 205
THROUGH THE
REVOLVING DOOR.
“Whom have I the pleasure of meeting in this beautiful section of the World
within a World?”
The man looked at me in a dazed sort of way and replied,—
“I really don’t know, I’m happy to say.”
“But, sir, thy name!” I insisted.
“Forgot it years ago,” was his remarkable answer.
“But surely, sir,” I exclaimed rather testily, “thou art not the sole inhabitant
of this beautiful under world,—thou hast kinsman, wife, family?”
“Ay, gentle stranger,” he replied in slow and measured tones, “there are
people farther along the shore, and they are good, dear souls, although I
have forgotten their names, and I have, too, a very faint recollection that
two of those people are sons of mine. Stop! no, their names are gone from
me too, I forgot them the day my own name slipped from my mind!” and as
he uttered these words he threw his head back with a sudden jerk and I
heard a strange click inside of it, as if something had slipped from its place,
and that instant a mysterious expression used by that Master of Masters,
Don Fum, flashed through my mind.
REVOLVING DOOR.
“Whom have I the pleasure of meeting in this beautiful section of the World
within a World?”
The man looked at me in a dazed sort of way and replied,—
“I really don’t know, I’m happy to say.”
“But, sir, thy name!” I insisted.
“Forgot it years ago,” was his remarkable answer.
“But surely, sir,” I exclaimed rather testily, “thou art not the sole inhabitant
of this beautiful under world,—thou hast kinsman, wife, family?”
“Ay, gentle stranger,” he replied in slow and measured tones, “there are
people farther along the shore, and they are good, dear souls, although I
have forgotten their names, and I have, too, a very faint recollection that
two of those people are sons of mine. Stop! no, their names are gone from
me too, I forgot them the day my own name slipped from my mind!” and as
he uttered these words he threw his head back with a sudden jerk and I
heard a strange click inside of it, as if something had slipped from its place,
and that instant a mysterious expression used by that Master of Masters,
Don Fum, flashed through my mind.
Page 206
Rattlebrains! Yes, that was it; and now I felt sure that I was standing in the
presence of one of the curious folk inhabiting the World within a World, to
whom Don Fum had given the strange name of Rattlebrains, or Happy
Forgetters.
I was so delighted that I could barely keep myself from rushing up to this
gentle-visaged and mild-mannered person, whose head had just given forth
the sharp click, and grasping him by the hand. But I feared to shock him by
such a friendly greeting, and so I contented myself with crying out,—
“Sir, thou seest before thee none other than the famous traveller, Baron
Sebastian von Troomp!” but to my great amazement and greater chagrin he
simply turned his strange eyes, with the far-away look, upon me for an
instant, and then resumed his contemplation of the beautifully tinted sheet
of water, as if I hadn’t opened my mouth. It was the most extraordinary
treatment that I had experienced since my descent into the under world, and
I was upon the point of resenting it, as became a true knight and especially
a von Troomp, when Don Fum’s brief description of the Rattlebrains, or
Happy Forgetters, flitted through my mind.
Said he, “By the exercise of their strong wills they have been busy for ages
striving to unload their brains of the to them now useless stock of
knowledge accumulated by their ancestors, and the natural consequence has
been that the brains of these curious folk, who call themselves the Happy
Forgetters, relieved of all labor and strain of thought, have absolutely
shrunken rather than increased in size, so that with many of the Happy
Forgetters their brains are like the shrivelled kernel of a last year’s nut and
give forth a sharp click when they move their heads suddenly with a jerk, as
is often their wont, for they take great pride in proving to the listener that
they deserve the name of Rattlebrain.
“Nor do I need remind thee, O reader,” concluded Don Fum, in his
celebrated work on the “World within a World,” “that the chiefest among
the Happy Forgetters is the man whose head gives forth the loudest and
sharpest click; for he it is who has forgotten most.”
You can have but a faint idea, dear friends, of my delight at the prospect of
spending some time among these curious people—people who look with
absolute dread upon knowledge as the one thing necessary to get rid of
before happiness can enter the human heart.
presence of one of the curious folk inhabiting the World within a World, to
whom Don Fum had given the strange name of Rattlebrains, or Happy
Forgetters.
I was so delighted that I could barely keep myself from rushing up to this
gentle-visaged and mild-mannered person, whose head had just given forth
the sharp click, and grasping him by the hand. But I feared to shock him by
such a friendly greeting, and so I contented myself with crying out,—
“Sir, thou seest before thee none other than the famous traveller, Baron
Sebastian von Troomp!” but to my great amazement and greater chagrin he
simply turned his strange eyes, with the far-away look, upon me for an
instant, and then resumed his contemplation of the beautifully tinted sheet
of water, as if I hadn’t opened my mouth. It was the most extraordinary
treatment that I had experienced since my descent into the under world, and
I was upon the point of resenting it, as became a true knight and especially
a von Troomp, when Don Fum’s brief description of the Rattlebrains, or
Happy Forgetters, flitted through my mind.
Said he, “By the exercise of their strong wills they have been busy for ages
striving to unload their brains of the to them now useless stock of
knowledge accumulated by their ancestors, and the natural consequence has
been that the brains of these curious folk, who call themselves the Happy
Forgetters, relieved of all labor and strain of thought, have absolutely
shrunken rather than increased in size, so that with many of the Happy
Forgetters their brains are like the shrivelled kernel of a last year’s nut and
give forth a sharp click when they move their heads suddenly with a jerk, as
is often their wont, for they take great pride in proving to the listener that
they deserve the name of Rattlebrain.
“Nor do I need remind thee, O reader,” concluded Don Fum, in his
celebrated work on the “World within a World,” “that the chiefest among
the Happy Forgetters is the man whose head gives forth the loudest and
sharpest click; for he it is who has forgotten most.”
You can have but a faint idea, dear friends, of my delight at the prospect of
spending some time among these curious people—people who look with
absolute dread upon knowledge as the one thing necessary to get rid of
before happiness can enter the human heart.
Page 207
No joy can equal the Happy Forgetter’s when, upon clasping a friend’s
hand, he finds that he has forgotten his very name; and no day is well spent
in this land at the close of which the inhabitant may not exclaim,—
“This day I succeeded in forgetting something that I knew yesterday!”
At last the Happy Forgetter rose from his seat and calmly walked away,
without so much as wishing me good-day; but I was resolved not to be so
easily gotten rid of, so I called after him in a loud voice, and Bulger,
following my example, raised a racket at his heels, whereupon he faced
about and remarked,—
“Beg pardon, I had quite forgotten thee, I’m happy to say, and thy name too,
I’ve forgotten that; let me see, Art thou a radiate?” (One of the animals in
the water.) I was more than half inclined to lose my temper at this slur,
classing me, a back-boned animal, with a mere jelly-fish; but under all the
circumstances I thought it best to control myself, for I could well imagine
that from the size of my head and the utter absence of all click inside of it, I
was not destined to be a very welcome visitor among the Happy Forgetters;
and therefore, swallowing my injured feelings, I made a very low bow, and
begged this curious gentleman to be kind enough to conduct me to his
people—among whom I wished to abide for a few days.
hand, he finds that he has forgotten his very name; and no day is well spent
in this land at the close of which the inhabitant may not exclaim,—
“This day I succeeded in forgetting something that I knew yesterday!”
At last the Happy Forgetter rose from his seat and calmly walked away,
without so much as wishing me good-day; but I was resolved not to be so
easily gotten rid of, so I called after him in a loud voice, and Bulger,
following my example, raised a racket at his heels, whereupon he faced
about and remarked,—
“Beg pardon, I had quite forgotten thee, I’m happy to say, and thy name too,
I’ve forgotten that; let me see, Art thou a radiate?” (One of the animals in
the water.) I was more than half inclined to lose my temper at this slur,
classing me, a back-boned animal, with a mere jelly-fish; but under all the
circumstances I thought it best to control myself, for I could well imagine
that from the size of my head and the utter absence of all click inside of it, I
was not destined to be a very welcome visitor among the Happy Forgetters;
and therefore, swallowing my injured feelings, I made a very low bow, and
begged this curious gentleman to be kind enough to conduct me to his
people—among whom I wished to abide for a few days.
Page 208
CHAPTER XXXII
HOW WE ENTERED THE LAND OF THE HAPPY FORGETTERS.
—SOMETHING MORE ABOUT THESE CURIOUS FOLK.—
THEIR DREAD OF BULGER AND ME.—ONLY A STAY OF ONE
DAY ACCORDED US.—DESCRIPTION OF THE PLEASANT
HOMES OF THE HAPPY FORGETTERS.—THE REVOLVING
DOOR THROUGH WHICH BULGER AND I ARE
UNCEREMONIOUSLY SET OUTSIDE OF THE DOMAIN OF
THE RATTLEBRAINS.—ALL ABOUT THE EXTRAORDINARY
THINGS WHICH HAPPENED TO BULGER AND ME
THEREAFTER.—ONCE MORE IN THE OPEN AIR OF THE
UPPER WORLD, AND THEN HOMEWARD BOUND.
The Happy Forgetter pursued his way calmly along the winding path that
skirted the glowing river, apparently, and no doubt really, unconscious of
the fact that Bulger and I were following close at his heels. After half an
hour or so of this silent tramp, he suddenly came to a standstill, and with his
placid countenance turned toward the light seemed to be so far away in
thought that for several moments I hesitated to address him. But as there
were no signs of his showing any disposition to come to himself, I made
bold to ask him the cause of the delay.
“I’m happy to say,” he remarked, without so much as deigning to turn his
head, “that I’ve forgotten which of these two roads leads to the homes of
our people.”
Well, this was a pleasant outlook to be sure, and, I don’t know what we
should have done had not Bulger solved the difficulty for us by making
HOW WE ENTERED THE LAND OF THE HAPPY FORGETTERS.
—SOMETHING MORE ABOUT THESE CURIOUS FOLK.—
THEIR DREAD OF BULGER AND ME.—ONLY A STAY OF ONE
DAY ACCORDED US.—DESCRIPTION OF THE PLEASANT
HOMES OF THE HAPPY FORGETTERS.—THE REVOLVING
DOOR THROUGH WHICH BULGER AND I ARE
UNCEREMONIOUSLY SET OUTSIDE OF THE DOMAIN OF
THE RATTLEBRAINS.—ALL ABOUT THE EXTRAORDINARY
THINGS WHICH HAPPENED TO BULGER AND ME
THEREAFTER.—ONCE MORE IN THE OPEN AIR OF THE
UPPER WORLD, AND THEN HOMEWARD BOUND.
The Happy Forgetter pursued his way calmly along the winding path that
skirted the glowing river, apparently, and no doubt really, unconscious of
the fact that Bulger and I were following close at his heels. After half an
hour or so of this silent tramp, he suddenly came to a standstill, and with his
placid countenance turned toward the light seemed to be so far away in
thought that for several moments I hesitated to address him. But as there
were no signs of his showing any disposition to come to himself, I made
bold to ask him the cause of the delay.
“I’m happy to say,” he remarked, without so much as deigning to turn his
head, “that I’ve forgotten which of these two roads leads to the homes of
our people.”
Well, this was a pleasant outlook to be sure, and, I don’t know what we
should have done had not Bulger solved the difficulty for us by making
Page 209
choice of one of the paths and dashing on ahead with a bark of
encouragement for us to follow.
CAUGHT UP IN THE
ARMS OF THE
TORRENT.
When I assured the Happy Forgetter that he need have no fear as to the
wisdom of the choice, he gave a start of almost horror at the information;
for you must know, dear friends, that the Happy Forgetter has more dread of
knowledge than we have of ignorance. To him it is the mother of all
discontent, the source of all unhappiness, the cause of all the dreadful ills
that have come upon the world, and the people in it.
“The world,” said one of the Happy Forgetters to me sadly, “was perfectly
happy once, and man had no name for his brother, and yet he loved him
even as the turtle-dove loves his mate, although he has no names to call her
by. But, alas, one day this happiness came to an end, for a strange malady
broke out among the people. They were seized with a wild desire to invent
names for things; even many names for the same thing, and different ways
of doing the same thing. This strange passion so grew upon them that they
spent their lives in making them in every possible way harder to live. They
built different roads to the same place, they made different clothes for
encouragement for us to follow.
CAUGHT UP IN THE
ARMS OF THE
TORRENT.
When I assured the Happy Forgetter that he need have no fear as to the
wisdom of the choice, he gave a start of almost horror at the information;
for you must know, dear friends, that the Happy Forgetter has more dread of
knowledge than we have of ignorance. To him it is the mother of all
discontent, the source of all unhappiness, the cause of all the dreadful ills
that have come upon the world, and the people in it.
“The world,” said one of the Happy Forgetters to me sadly, “was perfectly
happy once, and man had no name for his brother, and yet he loved him
even as the turtle-dove loves his mate, although he has no names to call her
by. But, alas, one day this happiness came to an end, for a strange malady
broke out among the people. They were seized with a wild desire to invent
names for things; even many names for the same thing, and different ways
of doing the same thing. This strange passion so grew upon them that they
spent their lives in making them in every possible way harder to live. They
built different roads to the same place, they made different clothes for
Page 210
different days, and different dishes for different feasts. To each child they
gave two, three, and even four different names; and different shoes were
fashioned for different feet, and one family was no longer satisfied with one
drinking-gourd. Did they stop here?
“Nay, they now busied themselves learning how to make different faces to
different friends, covering a frown with a smile, and singing gay songs
when their hearts were sad. In a few centuries a brother could no longer
read a brother’s face, and one-half the world went about wondering what
the other half was thinking about; hence arose misunderstandings, quarrels,
feuds, warfare. Man was no longer content to dwell with his fellow-man in
the spacious caverns which kind nature had hollowed out for him, piercing
the mountains with winding passages beside which his narrow streets
dwindled to merest pathways.”
In the Land of the Happy Forgetters care never comes to trouble sleep, nor
anxious thought to wear the dread mask of To-morrow!
Happy the day on which this child of nature might exclaim: “Since morn
I’ve forgotten something! I’ve unloaded my mind! It’s one thought lighter
than it was!”
He was the happiest of the Happy Forgetters who could honestly say, I
know not thy name, nor when thou wast born, not where thou dwellest, nor
who thy kinsmen are; I only know that thou art my brother, and that thou
wilt not see me suffer if I should forget to eat, or perish of thirst if I forget
to drink, and that thou wilt bid me close my eyes if I should forget that I had
laid me down to sleep.
Bulger’s and my arrival in the Land of the Happy Forgetters filled the
hearts of these curious folk with secret dread. At sight of my large head they
all began to tremble like children in the dark stricken with fear of bogy or
goblin, and with one voice they refused to permit me to sojourn a single
brief half-hour among them; but gradually this sudden terror passed off a
bit, and after a council held by a few of the younger men, whose brains as
yet completely filled their heads, it was determined that I might bide for
another day in their land, but that then the revolving door should be opened,
and Bulger and I be thrust outside of their domain.
gave two, three, and even four different names; and different shoes were
fashioned for different feet, and one family was no longer satisfied with one
drinking-gourd. Did they stop here?
“Nay, they now busied themselves learning how to make different faces to
different friends, covering a frown with a smile, and singing gay songs
when their hearts were sad. In a few centuries a brother could no longer
read a brother’s face, and one-half the world went about wondering what
the other half was thinking about; hence arose misunderstandings, quarrels,
feuds, warfare. Man was no longer content to dwell with his fellow-man in
the spacious caverns which kind nature had hollowed out for him, piercing
the mountains with winding passages beside which his narrow streets
dwindled to merest pathways.”
In the Land of the Happy Forgetters care never comes to trouble sleep, nor
anxious thought to wear the dread mask of To-morrow!
Happy the day on which this child of nature might exclaim: “Since morn
I’ve forgotten something! I’ve unloaded my mind! It’s one thought lighter
than it was!”
He was the happiest of the Happy Forgetters who could honestly say, I
know not thy name, nor when thou wast born, not where thou dwellest, nor
who thy kinsmen are; I only know that thou art my brother, and that thou
wilt not see me suffer if I should forget to eat, or perish of thirst if I forget
to drink, and that thou wilt bid me close my eyes if I should forget that I had
laid me down to sleep.
Bulger’s and my arrival in the Land of the Happy Forgetters filled the
hearts of these curious folk with secret dread. At sight of my large head they
all began to tremble like children in the dark stricken with fear of bogy or
goblin, and with one voice they refused to permit me to sojourn a single
brief half-hour among them; but gradually this sudden terror passed off a
bit, and after a council held by a few of the younger men, whose brains as
yet completely filled their heads, it was determined that I might bide for
another day in their land, but that then the revolving door should be opened,
and Bulger and I be thrust outside of their domain.
Page 211
From what Don Fum had written about the Happy Forgetters, I knew only
too well that it would be useless for me to attempt to reverse this decree; so
I held my peace, except to thank them for this great favor shown me.
The daylight, if I may call it so, now began to wane, or rather the thousands
of light-giving creatures swarming in the river now began to draw in their
long tentacles, close their flower-like bodies, and slowly sink to the bottom
of the stream. I was quite anxious to see whether the Happy Forgetters
would make any attempt to light up their cavernous homes, or whether they
would simply creep off to bed and sleep out the long hours of pitchy
darkness. To my surprise, I now heard the clicking of flints on all sides, and
in a moment or so a thousand or more great candles made of mineral wax
with asbestos wicks were lighted, and the great chambers of white marble
were soon aglow with these soft and steady flames.
The Happy Forgetters were strictly vegetable eaters, feeding upon the
various fungous plants growing in these caverns in great profusion, together
with a very nutritious and pleasant tasting jelly made from a hardened gum
of vegetable origin which abounded in the crevices of certain rocks. There
was still another source of food; namely, the nests of certain shellfish,
which they built against the face of the rock, just above the surface of the
river. These dissolved in boiling water made an excellent broth, very much
like the soup from edible birds’ nests.
The clothes worn by the Happy Forgetters were entirely woven from
mineral wool, which in these caverns gave a long and strong fibre of
astonishing softness. The Rattlebrains were tolerably good metal-workers
too, but contented themselves with fashioning only such articles as were
actually necessary for daily use. Their beds were stuffed with dried seaweed
and lichens, and Bulger and I passed a very comfortable night.
As I was forbidden to speak aloud, to ask a question, or to walk abroad
unless in company with one of the selectmen, I was not sorry when the
moment came for the revolving door to be opened. The Happy Forgetters
had been led to believe that Bulger and I were a thousand times more
dangerous than scaly monsters or black-winged vampires, and hence they
held themselves aloof from us, the children hiding behind their mothers,
and the mothers peering through crack and crevice at us.
too well that it would be useless for me to attempt to reverse this decree; so
I held my peace, except to thank them for this great favor shown me.
The daylight, if I may call it so, now began to wane, or rather the thousands
of light-giving creatures swarming in the river now began to draw in their
long tentacles, close their flower-like bodies, and slowly sink to the bottom
of the stream. I was quite anxious to see whether the Happy Forgetters
would make any attempt to light up their cavernous homes, or whether they
would simply creep off to bed and sleep out the long hours of pitchy
darkness. To my surprise, I now heard the clicking of flints on all sides, and
in a moment or so a thousand or more great candles made of mineral wax
with asbestos wicks were lighted, and the great chambers of white marble
were soon aglow with these soft and steady flames.
The Happy Forgetters were strictly vegetable eaters, feeding upon the
various fungous plants growing in these caverns in great profusion, together
with a very nutritious and pleasant tasting jelly made from a hardened gum
of vegetable origin which abounded in the crevices of certain rocks. There
was still another source of food; namely, the nests of certain shellfish,
which they built against the face of the rock, just above the surface of the
river. These dissolved in boiling water made an excellent broth, very much
like the soup from edible birds’ nests.
The clothes worn by the Happy Forgetters were entirely woven from
mineral wool, which in these caverns gave a long and strong fibre of
astonishing softness. The Rattlebrains were tolerably good metal-workers
too, but contented themselves with fashioning only such articles as were
actually necessary for daily use. Their beds were stuffed with dried seaweed
and lichens, and Bulger and I passed a very comfortable night.
As I was forbidden to speak aloud, to ask a question, or to walk abroad
unless in company with one of the selectmen, I was not sorry when the
moment came for the revolving door to be opened. The Happy Forgetters
had been led to believe that Bulger and I were a thousand times more
dangerous than scaly monsters or black-winged vampires, and hence they
held themselves aloof from us, the children hiding behind their mothers,
and the mothers peering through crack and crevice at us.
Page 212
The size of my head inspired them with a nameless dread, and even the
half-a-dozen of the younger and more courageous drew aside instinctively
to let me pass.
For the first time in my life I was an object of horror to my fellow-
creatures, but I had no hard thoughts against them! Timid children of nature
that they were, to them I was as terrible an object as the torch-armed demon
of destruction would be to us were he let loose in one of our fair cities of
the upper world.
And now the guard of Happy Forgetters had halted in front of what seemed
to me to be a huge cask fashioned of solid marble, and set one-half within
the white wall of the cavern to which they had led me. But on second
glance I saw that there was a row of square holes around its bulge, like
those in the top of a capstan.
The Happy Forgetters now disappeared for a moment, and when they joined
me again each bore in hand a metal bar, the end of which he set in one of
these holes, and then at a signal from the leader the huge half-circle of
marble began to turn noiselessly around, exactly like a capstan. As each
man’s lever came to the wall, he shifted it to the front again. Suddenly, to
my amazement, I saw that the great marble cask was hollow, like a sentry
box; and you may judge of my feelings, dear friends, upon being politely
requested to step inside.
Did I refuse to obey?
Not I. It would have been useless, for was not the whole tribe of
Rattlebrains there to lay hands upon me and thrust me in?
So taking off my hat and making a low bow to the little group of Happy
Forgetters, I stepped within the hollow cask and Bulger did the same; but
not with so good a grace as his master, for, casting an angry glance at the
inhospitable dwellers in these chambers of white marble, he growled and
laid bare his teeth to show his contempt for them.
Now the great marble cask began to revolve the other way and in a moment
it was back in place again.
I heard several sharp clicks as if a number of huge spring latches had
snapped into place, and then all was silent as the tomb, and I had almost
said as dark too; but no, I could not say that, for I looked out into a low
half-a-dozen of the younger and more courageous drew aside instinctively
to let me pass.
For the first time in my life I was an object of horror to my fellow-
creatures, but I had no hard thoughts against them! Timid children of nature
that they were, to them I was as terrible an object as the torch-armed demon
of destruction would be to us were he let loose in one of our fair cities of
the upper world.
And now the guard of Happy Forgetters had halted in front of what seemed
to me to be a huge cask fashioned of solid marble, and set one-half within
the white wall of the cavern to which they had led me. But on second
glance I saw that there was a row of square holes around its bulge, like
those in the top of a capstan.
The Happy Forgetters now disappeared for a moment, and when they joined
me again each bore in hand a metal bar, the end of which he set in one of
these holes, and then at a signal from the leader the huge half-circle of
marble began to turn noiselessly around, exactly like a capstan. As each
man’s lever came to the wall, he shifted it to the front again. Suddenly, to
my amazement, I saw that the great marble cask was hollow, like a sentry
box; and you may judge of my feelings, dear friends, upon being politely
requested to step inside.
Did I refuse to obey?
Not I. It would have been useless, for was not the whole tribe of
Rattlebrains there to lay hands upon me and thrust me in?
So taking off my hat and making a low bow to the little group of Happy
Forgetters, I stepped within the hollow cask and Bulger did the same; but
not with so good a grace as his master, for, casting an angry glance at the
inhospitable dwellers in these chambers of white marble, he growled and
laid bare his teeth to show his contempt for them.
Now the great marble cask began to revolve the other way and in a moment
it was back in place again.
I heard several sharp clicks as if a number of huge spring latches had
snapped into place, and then all was silent as the tomb, and I had almost
said as dark too; but no, I could not say that, for I looked out into a low
Page 213
tunnel which ran past the niche in which Bulger and I were standing, and to
my more than wonder it was dimly lighted.
HURLED OUT IN THE
SUNSHINE.
I stepped out into it; it was as round as a cannon bore and just high enough
for me to stand erect; and now I discovered whence the light proceeded. In
the cracks and crevices of its walls grew vast masses of those delicate light-
giving fungous rootlets, the glow of which was so strong that I had no
difficulty in reading the writing on my tablets; in fact, I stood there for
several minutes making entries by the light of these bunches of glowing
rootlets.
Then the thought dashed through my mind,—
“Which way shall I turn, to the right or to the left?”
Bulger comprehended the cause of my vacillation and made haste to come
to my rescue. After sniffing the air, first in one direction and then in the
other, he chose the right hand, and I followed without a thought of
questioning his wisdom. Strange to say, he had not advanced more than a
my more than wonder it was dimly lighted.
HURLED OUT IN THE
SUNSHINE.
I stepped out into it; it was as round as a cannon bore and just high enough
for me to stand erect; and now I discovered whence the light proceeded. In
the cracks and crevices of its walls grew vast masses of those delicate light-
giving fungous rootlets, the glow of which was so strong that I had no
difficulty in reading the writing on my tablets; in fact, I stood there for
several minutes making entries by the light of these bunches of glowing
rootlets.
Then the thought dashed through my mind,—
“Which way shall I turn, to the right or to the left?”
Bulger comprehended the cause of my vacillation and made haste to come
to my rescue. After sniffing the air, first in one direction and then in the
other, he chose the right hand, and I followed without a thought of
questioning his wisdom. Strange to say, he had not advanced more than a
Page 214
few hundred rods before I noticed that there was a strong current of air
blowing through the tunnel in the direction Bulger had taken.
Every moment it increased in violence, fairly lifting us from our feet and
bearing us along through this narrow bore made by nature’s own hands and
lighted too by lamps of her own fashioning. The motion of the air through
this vast pipe caused bursts of mighty tones as if peeled forth by some
gigantic organ played by giant hands. It was strange, but yet I felt no terror
as I listened to this unearthly music, although its depth of tone jarred
painfully upon my ear-drums.
By the dim light of the luminous rootlets, I could see Bulger just ahead of
me, and I was content. No shiver of fear ran down my back, or robbed my
limbs of their full power to resist the ever-increasing pressure of the air. But
as it grew stronger and stronger, half of my own accord and half because
Bulger set the example, I broke into a run. Our pace once quickened it was
impossible for me to slow up again. On, on, in a mad race, my feet scarcely
touching the bottom of the tunnel, I sped along, while the great pipe through
which I was borne on the very wings of the gale sent forth its deep and
majestic peal.
There was something strangely and mysteriously exciting in this race, and
all that kept me from enjoying it to my full bent was the thought that a
sudden increase in the violence of the blast might toss me violently on my
face and possibly break an arm for me or injure me in some serious way.
All at once the deep pealing forth of the organ-like tone ceased, and in its
stead came the awful sound of rushing water. Before I had time to think, it
was upon me, striking me like a terrific blow from some gigantic fist
wearing a boxing-glove. The next instant I was caught up like a cork on a
mountain torrent, swayed from side to side, twisted, turned, sucked down
and cast up again, whirled over and over, tossed and tumbled, rolled along
like a wheel, my arms and legs the spokes!
Wonderful to relate, I did not lose consciousness as this terrible current shot
me like a stick of timber through a flume, whither I knew not, only that the
speed and volume went ever on increasing until at last the tumultuous
torrent filled the tunnel, and robbed me of light, of breath, of life, of
everything, including my faithful and loving Bulger!
blowing through the tunnel in the direction Bulger had taken.
Every moment it increased in violence, fairly lifting us from our feet and
bearing us along through this narrow bore made by nature’s own hands and
lighted too by lamps of her own fashioning. The motion of the air through
this vast pipe caused bursts of mighty tones as if peeled forth by some
gigantic organ played by giant hands. It was strange, but yet I felt no terror
as I listened to this unearthly music, although its depth of tone jarred
painfully upon my ear-drums.
By the dim light of the luminous rootlets, I could see Bulger just ahead of
me, and I was content. No shiver of fear ran down my back, or robbed my
limbs of their full power to resist the ever-increasing pressure of the air. But
as it grew stronger and stronger, half of my own accord and half because
Bulger set the example, I broke into a run. Our pace once quickened it was
impossible for me to slow up again. On, on, in a mad race, my feet scarcely
touching the bottom of the tunnel, I sped along, while the great pipe through
which I was borne on the very wings of the gale sent forth its deep and
majestic peal.
There was something strangely and mysteriously exciting in this race, and
all that kept me from enjoying it to my full bent was the thought that a
sudden increase in the violence of the blast might toss me violently on my
face and possibly break an arm for me or injure me in some serious way.
All at once the deep pealing forth of the organ-like tone ceased, and in its
stead came the awful sound of rushing water. Before I had time to think, it
was upon me, striking me like a terrific blow from some gigantic fist
wearing a boxing-glove. The next instant I was caught up like a cork on a
mountain torrent, swayed from side to side, twisted, turned, sucked down
and cast up again, whirled over and over, tossed and tumbled, rolled along
like a wheel, my arms and legs the spokes!
Wonderful to relate, I did not lose consciousness as this terrible current shot
me like a stick of timber through a flume, whither I knew not, only that the
speed and volume went ever on increasing until at last the tumultuous
torrent filled the tunnel, and robbed me of light, of breath, of life, of
everything, including my faithful and loving Bulger!
Page 215
How long it lasted—this fearful ride in the arms of these mad waters,
rushing as if for life or death through this narrow bore—I know not; I only
know that my ears were suddenly assailed with a mighty whizz and rush of
water as through the nozzle of some gigantic hose, and that I was shot out
into the glorious sunshine, out into the grand, free, open air of the upper
world, and sent flying up toward the dear, blue sky with its flecks of fleecy
cloudlets, and Bulger some twenty feet ahead of me, and that then, with a
gracefully curved flight through the soft and balmy air of harvest time, we
both were gently dropped into a quiet little lake nestled at the foot of a
hillside yellow with ripened corn. In a moment or so we had swum ashore.
Bulger wanted to halt and shake the water from his thick coat, but I couldn’t
wait for that. Wet as he was, I clasped him to my heart while he showered
caresses on me. But not a word was said, not a sound was uttered. We were
both of us too happy to speak, and if you have ever been in that state, dear
friends, you know how it feels.
I can’t describe it to you.
At this moment some men and boys clad in the garb of the Russian peasant
came racing across the fields to see what I was about, no doubt, for I had
stripped off my heavy outside clothing, and was spreading it out in the sun
to dry.
Upon sight of these red-cheeked children of the upper world I was so
overcome with joy that for a minute or so I couldn’t get a syllable across
my lips, but making a great effort I cried out,—
“Fathers! Brothers! Where am I? Speak! dear souls!”
“In north-eastern Siberia, little soul,” replied the eldest of the party, “not far
from the banks of the Obi; but whence comest thou? By Saint Nicholas, I
believe thou wast spit out of the spouting well! What art thou doing here
alone?”
I paid no attention to the question. I was thinking of something else of more
importance to me, to wit: my splendid achievement, the marvellous
underground journey I had just completed, fully five hundred miles in
length, passing completely under the Ural Mountains! After a short stay at
the nearest village, I engaged the best guide that was to be had, and crossing
rushing as if for life or death through this narrow bore—I know not; I only
know that my ears were suddenly assailed with a mighty whizz and rush of
water as through the nozzle of some gigantic hose, and that I was shot out
into the glorious sunshine, out into the grand, free, open air of the upper
world, and sent flying up toward the dear, blue sky with its flecks of fleecy
cloudlets, and Bulger some twenty feet ahead of me, and that then, with a
gracefully curved flight through the soft and balmy air of harvest time, we
both were gently dropped into a quiet little lake nestled at the foot of a
hillside yellow with ripened corn. In a moment or so we had swum ashore.
Bulger wanted to halt and shake the water from his thick coat, but I couldn’t
wait for that. Wet as he was, I clasped him to my heart while he showered
caresses on me. But not a word was said, not a sound was uttered. We were
both of us too happy to speak, and if you have ever been in that state, dear
friends, you know how it feels.
I can’t describe it to you.
At this moment some men and boys clad in the garb of the Russian peasant
came racing across the fields to see what I was about, no doubt, for I had
stripped off my heavy outside clothing, and was spreading it out in the sun
to dry.
Upon sight of these red-cheeked children of the upper world I was so
overcome with joy that for a minute or so I couldn’t get a syllable across
my lips, but making a great effort I cried out,—
“Fathers! Brothers! Where am I? Speak! dear souls!”
“In north-eastern Siberia, little soul,” replied the eldest of the party, “not far
from the banks of the Obi; but whence comest thou? By Saint Nicholas, I
believe thou wast spit out of the spouting well! What art thou doing here
alone?”
I paid no attention to the question. I was thinking of something else of more
importance to me, to wit: my splendid achievement, the marvellous
underground journey I had just completed, fully five hundred miles in
length, passing completely under the Ural Mountains! After a short stay at
the nearest village, I engaged the best guide that was to be had, and crossing
Page 216
the Urals by the pass in the most direct line, re-entered Russia and made
haste to join the first government train on its way to St. Petersburg.
Having despatched an avant courier with letters to my beloved parents,
informing them of my good health and whereabouts, I passed several weeks
very pleasantly in the Russian capital, and then by easy stages set out for
home.
The elder baron came as far as Riga to meet me, and brought me the best of
news from Castle Trump, that my dear mother was in perfect health, and
that she and every man, woman, and child in and about the castle were
anxiously waiting to give me a real German welcome back home again.
And here, dear friends, mit herzlichen Grüsse, Bulger and I take our leave
of you.
haste to join the first government train on its way to St. Petersburg.
Having despatched an avant courier with letters to my beloved parents,
informing them of my good health and whereabouts, I passed several weeks
very pleasantly in the Russian capital, and then by easy stages set out for
home.
The elder baron came as far as Riga to meet me, and brought me the best of
news from Castle Trump, that my dear mother was in perfect health, and
that she and every man, woman, and child in and about the castle were
anxiously waiting to give me a real German welcome back home again.
And here, dear friends, mit herzlichen Grüsse, Bulger and I take our leave
of you.
Page 217
By INGERSOLL LOCKWOOD
THE TRAVELS AND ADVENTURES OF LITTLE BARON TRUMP
AND HIS WONDERFUL DOG BULGER
Illustrated by GEORGE WHARTON EDWARDS Cloth $2.00
THE WONDERFUL DEEDS AND DOINGS OF LITTLE GIANT
BOAB AND HIS TALKING RAVEN TABIB
Illustrated by CLIFTON JOHNSON Cloth $2.00
EXTRAORDINARY EXPERIENCES OF LITTLE CAPTAIN
DOPPELKOP ON THE SHORES OF BUBBLELAND
Illustrated by CLIFTON JOHNSON Cloth $2.00
BARON TRUMP’S MARVELLOUS UNDERGROUND JOURNEY
Illustrated by CHARLES HOWARD JOHNSON Price $2.00
THE TRAVELS AND ADVENTURES OF LITTLE BARON TRUMP
AND HIS WONDERFUL DOG BULGER
Illustrated by GEORGE WHARTON EDWARDS Cloth $2.00
THE WONDERFUL DEEDS AND DOINGS OF LITTLE GIANT
BOAB AND HIS TALKING RAVEN TABIB
Illustrated by CLIFTON JOHNSON Cloth $2.00
EXTRAORDINARY EXPERIENCES OF LITTLE CAPTAIN
DOPPELKOP ON THE SHORES OF BUBBLELAND
Illustrated by CLIFTON JOHNSON Cloth $2.00
BARON TRUMP’S MARVELLOUS UNDERGROUND JOURNEY
Illustrated by CHARLES HOWARD JOHNSON Price $2.00
Page 218
Little Baron Trump and His Wonderful Dog
Bulger
PRESS NOTICES
BOSTON TIMES. “Mr. Ingersoll Lockwood is nothing if not original
—and he is original. The most partial critic would not dare to deny
him that desirable gift after a glance at his ‘Little Baron Trump.’ Like
the great Munchausen, the little Baron has a passion for travel, a lust
of adventure, a fever of imagination. He sees, says, and does queer
things; accidents never heard of outside the lunatic asylums and Mr.
Lockwood’s pages test his resources at every hand; to ‘grapple with
an emergency’ is beneath him—he simply walks over it. We owe Mr.
Lockwood thanks, too, for that he has neglected to wrap a moral
around his tales, and has given us simply a delightful example of the
art of sustained fooling.”
UTICA HERALD. “A book which might easily be rated one of the
posthumous chapters of the ‘Arabian Nights,’ so far as its style goes,
and possessing, as the little Baron observes, ‘an almost Oriental
exuberance of fancy.’ The pictures by Mr. Edwards are very comical,
and as ingenious as they are quaint. But they are hardly as wonderful
as the doings of the young Baron and his more wonderful confidant,
Bulger. Surely never was such another dog as he.”
NATIONAL TRIBUNE. “The travels and adventures of Baron Trump
and the bulldog are indeed extraordinary, even more so than those of
‘Sinbad the Sailor.’ The book is full of quaint humor, side-splitting at
times. The Baron is an extremely precocious youngster, and Bulger,
though he cannot talk, is gifted with the worldly wisdom and
acuteness of a Prime Minister.”
Bulger
PRESS NOTICES
BOSTON TIMES. “Mr. Ingersoll Lockwood is nothing if not original
—and he is original. The most partial critic would not dare to deny
him that desirable gift after a glance at his ‘Little Baron Trump.’ Like
the great Munchausen, the little Baron has a passion for travel, a lust
of adventure, a fever of imagination. He sees, says, and does queer
things; accidents never heard of outside the lunatic asylums and Mr.
Lockwood’s pages test his resources at every hand; to ‘grapple with
an emergency’ is beneath him—he simply walks over it. We owe Mr.
Lockwood thanks, too, for that he has neglected to wrap a moral
around his tales, and has given us simply a delightful example of the
art of sustained fooling.”
UTICA HERALD. “A book which might easily be rated one of the
posthumous chapters of the ‘Arabian Nights,’ so far as its style goes,
and possessing, as the little Baron observes, ‘an almost Oriental
exuberance of fancy.’ The pictures by Mr. Edwards are very comical,
and as ingenious as they are quaint. But they are hardly as wonderful
as the doings of the young Baron and his more wonderful confidant,
Bulger. Surely never was such another dog as he.”
NATIONAL TRIBUNE. “The travels and adventures of Baron Trump
and the bulldog are indeed extraordinary, even more so than those of
‘Sinbad the Sailor.’ The book is full of quaint humor, side-splitting at
times. The Baron is an extremely precocious youngster, and Bulger,
though he cannot talk, is gifted with the worldly wisdom and
acuteness of a Prime Minister.”
Page 219
WOMAN’S CYCLE. “Poor Munchausen won his reputation in the
nick of time. A few generations later and he would have had no
chance at all. His inventive genius would have fallen below that of a
reporter for a ‘great’ daily. Imagination is accustomed nowadays to
astounding flights. It performs a series of them in this book, which is
also illustrated so comically as to make the small boy sit on the floor
and wriggle with delight, while his elders guffaw boisterously. It is,
in fact, a ‘funny’ book.”
NEW YORK SUN. “A very whimsical and ingenious tale is that
entitled ‘Little Baron Trump and His Wonderful Dog Bulger.’ Young
or old readers will appreciate the humor of the author. The
illustrations by George Wharton Edwards admirably supplement the
text.”
ALTA CALIFORNIAN. “Heathen mythology, ‘The Arabian Nights,’
and the modern fairy tale are brought to mind by the wonderful
scenes, but there is no evidence of plagiarism, startling originality
being far more in the author’s line than surreptitious imitation. Many
of the marvels are ingeniously founded on the scientific theories of
recent years, and satires on popular shortcomings or delusions are
conveyed in the guise of some perilous experience. The author has
evidently given full but harmless rein to an original and prolific
imagination.”
PORTLAND TELEGRAM. “One of the most interesting stories for
young people ever issued by an American publisher. Its humor is
contagious, its fun rollicking, while the variety and astonishing nature
of the experiences of the pair holds the reader captive until the end.
The illustrations by Wharton Edwards lend an added charm to the
work.”
N. Y. TRIBUNE. “Mr. Lockwood’s clever book, though modelled, no
doubt, on Munchausen’s narrative, has a whimsical originality of
invention which the first Baron might have envied. It is a question
whether the very youthful reader will fully appreciate all the fun
which an older reader finds therein; but it is certain that the book will
not be dropped until the last prodigious adventure is absorbed. As a
nick of time. A few generations later and he would have had no
chance at all. His inventive genius would have fallen below that of a
reporter for a ‘great’ daily. Imagination is accustomed nowadays to
astounding flights. It performs a series of them in this book, which is
also illustrated so comically as to make the small boy sit on the floor
and wriggle with delight, while his elders guffaw boisterously. It is,
in fact, a ‘funny’ book.”
NEW YORK SUN. “A very whimsical and ingenious tale is that
entitled ‘Little Baron Trump and His Wonderful Dog Bulger.’ Young
or old readers will appreciate the humor of the author. The
illustrations by George Wharton Edwards admirably supplement the
text.”
ALTA CALIFORNIAN. “Heathen mythology, ‘The Arabian Nights,’
and the modern fairy tale are brought to mind by the wonderful
scenes, but there is no evidence of plagiarism, startling originality
being far more in the author’s line than surreptitious imitation. Many
of the marvels are ingeniously founded on the scientific theories of
recent years, and satires on popular shortcomings or delusions are
conveyed in the guise of some perilous experience. The author has
evidently given full but harmless rein to an original and prolific
imagination.”
PORTLAND TELEGRAM. “One of the most interesting stories for
young people ever issued by an American publisher. Its humor is
contagious, its fun rollicking, while the variety and astonishing nature
of the experiences of the pair holds the reader captive until the end.
The illustrations by Wharton Edwards lend an added charm to the
work.”
N. Y. TRIBUNE. “Mr. Lockwood’s clever book, though modelled, no
doubt, on Munchausen’s narrative, has a whimsical originality of
invention which the first Baron might have envied. It is a question
whether the very youthful reader will fully appreciate all the fun
which an older reader finds therein; but it is certain that the book will
not be dropped until the last prodigious adventure is absorbed. As a
Page 220
book of fantastic impossibilities, gravely set forth, it is the most
attractive devised in many a season.”
PUBLIC OPINION. “One of the jolliest and most rollicking stories of
the year. It is an old-time children’s story, full of marvel, mystery, and
adventure. The author, Ingersoll Lockwood, has succeeded in writing
a capital boy’s book that is at once fascinating and wholesome, as
well as being good literature. The abundant illustrations, drawn by
George Wharton Edwards, are admirably executed, and form a strong
re-enforcement to the interest as well as the beauty of the work.”
SACRAMENTO BEE. “A clean, well written, interesting children’s
book, but its adventures are so wonderful and so quaintly told that
many a parent who would buy the book as a Christmas present for his
children would be beguiled into reading it for his own amusement.”
ST. PAUL DISPATCH. “It is a fanciful tale with a healthy tone
throughout. Moreover, it is put in an attractive form, the cover being
an unique combination of gray, black and brown, while the print is
clear and the illustrations very attractive. ‘Bulger’ was Little Baron
Trump’s companion from his birth; the relation of his attachment for
his master and their adventures among strange peoples and in new
countries is very entertaining. The book will be heartily welcomed by
both boys and girls, and it is a safe book to place in their hands.”
BROOKLYN EAGLE. “A delightfully absurd and sarcastic boy’s
story is ‘Little Baron Trump and His Wonderful Dog Bulger,’ with
equally absurd and wonderful illustrations. It is as remarkable for its
powers of absurdity as ‘Gulliver’s Travels’ or ‘Alice in Wonderland,’
if not so sarcastic as the first, and the illustrations are not merely
absurd travesties, but works of art characteristically and in drawing.
Bulger is truly a wonderful dog, but no more wonderful than his
phenomenally brainy young master and the great variety of
preposterous people he falls in with.”
CHRISTIAN STANDARD. “One of those strange, whimsical,
julesvernish romances which, while they have neither mission nor
moral, plot or purpose, are strangely fascinating to children. This
quaint and curious volume of never-to-be-forgotten lore is rendered
attractive devised in many a season.”
PUBLIC OPINION. “One of the jolliest and most rollicking stories of
the year. It is an old-time children’s story, full of marvel, mystery, and
adventure. The author, Ingersoll Lockwood, has succeeded in writing
a capital boy’s book that is at once fascinating and wholesome, as
well as being good literature. The abundant illustrations, drawn by
George Wharton Edwards, are admirably executed, and form a strong
re-enforcement to the interest as well as the beauty of the work.”
SACRAMENTO BEE. “A clean, well written, interesting children’s
book, but its adventures are so wonderful and so quaintly told that
many a parent who would buy the book as a Christmas present for his
children would be beguiled into reading it for his own amusement.”
ST. PAUL DISPATCH. “It is a fanciful tale with a healthy tone
throughout. Moreover, it is put in an attractive form, the cover being
an unique combination of gray, black and brown, while the print is
clear and the illustrations very attractive. ‘Bulger’ was Little Baron
Trump’s companion from his birth; the relation of his attachment for
his master and their adventures among strange peoples and in new
countries is very entertaining. The book will be heartily welcomed by
both boys and girls, and it is a safe book to place in their hands.”
BROOKLYN EAGLE. “A delightfully absurd and sarcastic boy’s
story is ‘Little Baron Trump and His Wonderful Dog Bulger,’ with
equally absurd and wonderful illustrations. It is as remarkable for its
powers of absurdity as ‘Gulliver’s Travels’ or ‘Alice in Wonderland,’
if not so sarcastic as the first, and the illustrations are not merely
absurd travesties, but works of art characteristically and in drawing.
Bulger is truly a wonderful dog, but no more wonderful than his
phenomenally brainy young master and the great variety of
preposterous people he falls in with.”
CHRISTIAN STANDARD. “One of those strange, whimsical,
julesvernish romances which, while they have neither mission nor
moral, plot or purpose, are strangely fascinating to children. This
quaint and curious volume of never-to-be-forgotten lore is rendered
Page 221
the more attractive by numerous grotesque, giggles-begetting
illustrations, by George Wharton Edwards.”
HEALTH AND HOME. “This work will delight both young and old.
It gives a series of ludicrous adventures of the Little Baron and his
famous dog that are not only amusing, but, in many cases, point
useful morals. It contains over 300 pages, all of which brim over with
genuine humor, and is just the book for boys who are wearing their
first pants, or even of a larger growth.”
MINNEAPOLIS TRIBUNE. “A romance of wonderland, for old and
young. It would be difficult to find a volume of adventures which
would surpass Mr. Lockwood’s presentations of the wonders of
travel, and of the deeds of the valiant heroes who trumpet their
bravery and daring after laughable and amusing style.”
illustrations, by George Wharton Edwards.”
HEALTH AND HOME. “This work will delight both young and old.
It gives a series of ludicrous adventures of the Little Baron and his
famous dog that are not only amusing, but, in many cases, point
useful morals. It contains over 300 pages, all of which brim over with
genuine humor, and is just the book for boys who are wearing their
first pants, or even of a larger growth.”
MINNEAPOLIS TRIBUNE. “A romance of wonderland, for old and
young. It would be difficult to find a volume of adventures which
would surpass Mr. Lockwood’s presentations of the wonders of
travel, and of the deeds of the valiant heroes who trumpet their
bravery and daring after laughable and amusing style.”
Page 222
Little Captain Doppelkop on the Shores of
Bubbleland
PRESS NOTICES
CLEVELAND PLAINDEALER. “Ingersoll Lockwood, who
delighted and bewildered readers young and old with those queer
extravaganzas, ‘Little Baron Trump’ and ‘Little Giant Boab,’ has
perpetrated another joke of the same kind in his ‘Extraordinary
Experiences of Little Captain Doppelkop on the Shores of
Bubbleland.’ The boy, who was twins in himself, a sort of juvenile
Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, has a lot of surprising and comical
adventures that are narrated by himself—or perhaps we ought to say
more truthfully, though ungrammatically, ‘themself’—with delightful
simplicity.”
BOSTON HOME JOURNAL. “For its quaint conceptions it has
never been surpassed, if equalled, by anything of the kind. The idea
of creating a character like that of Little Captain Doppelkop was a
great stroke of genius. The adventures of the Little Captain in
Bubbleland are of the most marvellous character, and constantly lead
from one surprise to another still more surprising, and they are
related with a sparkle and naturalness that keep the reader’s high
interest continually on the topmost round of expectancy. If Mr.
Lockwood can beat his own record on this extravaganza, then he will
indeed stand the champion imaginator of the world.”
NORTHWESTERN MAGAZINE. “Ingersoll Lockwood has quite
outdone himself this time. The trouble is there are 287 large pages of
pure enjoyment and fun for your open-mouthed boys, and the small
ones won’t let you stop till you’ve read them every one, not to speak
of letting them take the book at every page or two to look at the droll
Bubbleland
PRESS NOTICES
CLEVELAND PLAINDEALER. “Ingersoll Lockwood, who
delighted and bewildered readers young and old with those queer
extravaganzas, ‘Little Baron Trump’ and ‘Little Giant Boab,’ has
perpetrated another joke of the same kind in his ‘Extraordinary
Experiences of Little Captain Doppelkop on the Shores of
Bubbleland.’ The boy, who was twins in himself, a sort of juvenile
Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, has a lot of surprising and comical
adventures that are narrated by himself—or perhaps we ought to say
more truthfully, though ungrammatically, ‘themself’—with delightful
simplicity.”
BOSTON HOME JOURNAL. “For its quaint conceptions it has
never been surpassed, if equalled, by anything of the kind. The idea
of creating a character like that of Little Captain Doppelkop was a
great stroke of genius. The adventures of the Little Captain in
Bubbleland are of the most marvellous character, and constantly lead
from one surprise to another still more surprising, and they are
related with a sparkle and naturalness that keep the reader’s high
interest continually on the topmost round of expectancy. If Mr.
Lockwood can beat his own record on this extravaganza, then he will
indeed stand the champion imaginator of the world.”
NORTHWESTERN MAGAZINE. “Ingersoll Lockwood has quite
outdone himself this time. The trouble is there are 287 large pages of
pure enjoyment and fun for your open-mouthed boys, and the small
ones won’t let you stop till you’ve read them every one, not to speak
of letting them take the book at every page or two to look at the droll
Page 223
pictures which Clifton Johnson has so fitted to the text. ‘Little
Captain Doppelkop’ was two children rolled into one, and their
adventures in Glaucus’ Gluepot, Bubbleland, the Castle of Indolence,
and elsewhere—all kept even poor old me interested. The book is
bound prettily in gray-green, touched up with darker and gold; just
the book for your boy’s Xmas tree.”
THE HOUSEKEEPER. “‘Little Captain Doppelkop,’ being the
extraordinary experiences of the oddest and most amusing little
fellow that ever made or found his way from wonderful babyhood
and its mysteries out into the big, crazy world. Ingersoll Lockwood,
the author of this book, makes it his business to stow away a lot of
sense into a hundred small packets of nonsense, so that the boy or girl
who reads the three hundred pages that tell all about the impossible
absurdities of the little Captain will be the happier and the wiser.”
BOSTON COURIER. “This we confess to finding one of the most
amusing and ingenious books of its kind that has been written in our
time. It is spontaneous and sparkling, and there is throughout an
unfailing succession of novel surprises such as only the most
fantastically fertile fancy could have devised. The central idea, that of
the boy who was really two persons, is a capital one, good enough to
make the fortune of any book, and it is capitally carried out.”
NEW LONDON TELEGRAPH. “‘Little Captain Doppelkop’ is an
extravaganza as curious as was ever conceived and depicted in prose
and picture. Ingersoll Lockwood showed in ‘Little Baron Trump’ how
possible it was to be a delightful yet perfectly unobjectionable
Munchausen. ‘Little Captain Doppelkop,’ from beginning to end, is
filled with entrancing and absorbing adventures, and the facile pencil
fully supplements the pen. No such work has been attempted by
American writers, and the great success which attended Mr. Ingersoll
in his former achievement cannot fail to be repeated now. The spirit,
energy, and simple way in which the narrative seems to hug the
possible render it so effective that whoever takes it up finds himself
turning page after page until he unwillingly comes to the last.”
BOSTON GLOBE. “‘Little Captain Doppelkop’—why ‘Doppelkop’ it
is necessary to read—is bound to be a tremendous success, and
Captain Doppelkop’ was two children rolled into one, and their
adventures in Glaucus’ Gluepot, Bubbleland, the Castle of Indolence,
and elsewhere—all kept even poor old me interested. The book is
bound prettily in gray-green, touched up with darker and gold; just
the book for your boy’s Xmas tree.”
THE HOUSEKEEPER. “‘Little Captain Doppelkop,’ being the
extraordinary experiences of the oddest and most amusing little
fellow that ever made or found his way from wonderful babyhood
and its mysteries out into the big, crazy world. Ingersoll Lockwood,
the author of this book, makes it his business to stow away a lot of
sense into a hundred small packets of nonsense, so that the boy or girl
who reads the three hundred pages that tell all about the impossible
absurdities of the little Captain will be the happier and the wiser.”
BOSTON COURIER. “This we confess to finding one of the most
amusing and ingenious books of its kind that has been written in our
time. It is spontaneous and sparkling, and there is throughout an
unfailing succession of novel surprises such as only the most
fantastically fertile fancy could have devised. The central idea, that of
the boy who was really two persons, is a capital one, good enough to
make the fortune of any book, and it is capitally carried out.”
NEW LONDON TELEGRAPH. “‘Little Captain Doppelkop’ is an
extravaganza as curious as was ever conceived and depicted in prose
and picture. Ingersoll Lockwood showed in ‘Little Baron Trump’ how
possible it was to be a delightful yet perfectly unobjectionable
Munchausen. ‘Little Captain Doppelkop,’ from beginning to end, is
filled with entrancing and absorbing adventures, and the facile pencil
fully supplements the pen. No such work has been attempted by
American writers, and the great success which attended Mr. Ingersoll
in his former achievement cannot fail to be repeated now. The spirit,
energy, and simple way in which the narrative seems to hug the
possible render it so effective that whoever takes it up finds himself
turning page after page until he unwillingly comes to the last.”
BOSTON GLOBE. “‘Little Captain Doppelkop’—why ‘Doppelkop’ it
is necessary to read—is bound to be a tremendous success, and
Page 224
deserves a place as a child’s classic with those which delighted our
boyhood.”
boyhood.”
Page 225
Little Giant Boab and His Talking Raven Tabib
PRESS NOTICES
NEW YORK TRIBUNE. “‘The Wonderful Deeds and Doings of
Little Giant Boab and his Talking Raven Tabib’ takes higher rank
than any other book of the season intended for young people, and is
indeed even cleverer than its amusing predecessor, which recounted
the adventures of Baron Trump and his delightful dog Bulger. In this
story of a mighty young Spanish giant, Tabib, the raven, plays the
guiding, protecting, and humorous part taken by Bulger in Mr.
Ingersoll Lockwood’s first story, and his somewhat cynical
shrewdness and hearty affection for his master make the ‘little
gentleman in black’ a very winning figure. With the humorous tone of
the book is blent a sweet and kindly spirit that much enhances the
charms of its wild adventures.”
CRITIC, NEW YORK. “‘Boab’ is short for Boabdil de Clavigero, and
the appellative ‘Little Giant’ but faintly indicates the prodigies of
strength and valor performed by this marvellous child, in an
elaborately erudite introduction, bristling with indisputable citations
in black-letter from sixteenth-century travellers, our clever author
seeks to dispel any possible doubt as to the real existence of his hero.
Ingenious Mr. Lockwood! don’t you know that the day is past when
we youngsters used to query ‘Is it true?’ Few will concern
themselves, as they follow with breathless eagerness the career of this
precocious boy, to discover the dividing line between fact and fancy.
There seems to be no limit to the author’s imagination, and Boab is
brought bravely out of one combination of perils only to be involved
in another still more alarming. Nothing is impossible to his strong
arm and quick wit, and whether shouldering a massive castle-door, or
tripping up El Gran Capitan and pinning him to the floor with a two-
PRESS NOTICES
NEW YORK TRIBUNE. “‘The Wonderful Deeds and Doings of
Little Giant Boab and his Talking Raven Tabib’ takes higher rank
than any other book of the season intended for young people, and is
indeed even cleverer than its amusing predecessor, which recounted
the adventures of Baron Trump and his delightful dog Bulger. In this
story of a mighty young Spanish giant, Tabib, the raven, plays the
guiding, protecting, and humorous part taken by Bulger in Mr.
Ingersoll Lockwood’s first story, and his somewhat cynical
shrewdness and hearty affection for his master make the ‘little
gentleman in black’ a very winning figure. With the humorous tone of
the book is blent a sweet and kindly spirit that much enhances the
charms of its wild adventures.”
CRITIC, NEW YORK. “‘Boab’ is short for Boabdil de Clavigero, and
the appellative ‘Little Giant’ but faintly indicates the prodigies of
strength and valor performed by this marvellous child, in an
elaborately erudite introduction, bristling with indisputable citations
in black-letter from sixteenth-century travellers, our clever author
seeks to dispel any possible doubt as to the real existence of his hero.
Ingenious Mr. Lockwood! don’t you know that the day is past when
we youngsters used to query ‘Is it true?’ Few will concern
themselves, as they follow with breathless eagerness the career of this
precocious boy, to discover the dividing line between fact and fancy.
There seems to be no limit to the author’s imagination, and Boab is
brought bravely out of one combination of perils only to be involved
in another still more alarming. Nothing is impossible to his strong
arm and quick wit, and whether shouldering a massive castle-door, or
tripping up El Gran Capitan and pinning him to the floor with a two-
Page 226
ton statue, or vanquishing the frightful man-bat, or getting ahead of
the wall of living stones, or driving the cardinal through night and
tempest, over the mountains to the Malaga, he is in all the same
plucky, invincible, good-natured little fellow—with whom every year
will be loth to part. Fun, novelty, satire, pathos—these are a few of
the elements that make this a most attractive book for the young.”
BROOKLYN STANDARD UNION. “It is a pretty hard thing to
invent a really new fairy tale, so completely has the ground been
gone over by the old veteran story-tellers; but in ‘Little Giant Boab’
Mr. Lockwood has given the young folk a tale which is in many
respects original, which contains many new situations and ingenious
inventions, which is whimsical to the last degree, full of subtle humor
and rollicking fun. It is a delightful tale, that will be quite as
successful as ‘Little Baron Trump and his Wonderful Dog Bulger,’
which made such a hit last season. The funny and wonderful doings
of Giant Boab and his raven, with the humorous account of Boab’s
ancestors, his appearance in Queen Isabel’s court, his feats of
strength, his exploits in the Spanish camp, together with all his
subsequent journeyings, will be read and listened to and talked over
in many a household during the coming holidays. The illustrations,
too, are in admirable keeping with the spirit of the story, and fitly
supplement as well as adorn the text. Giant Boab is destined to be a
formidable rival to Baron Munchausen himself.”
BOSTON BEACON. “Ingersoll Lockwood has seized an old Moorish
legend and made use of it to furnish a first-rate fairy tale which will
delight the children almost as much as older folk are delighted with
‘Don Quixote.’ Little Giant Boab is as interesting a character as Hop
O’ My Thumb of English birth, and incidental to his adventures
valuable insight into the customs and ways of Spain is afforded. The
book has many wood-cuts by Clifton Johnson. Mr. Lockwood
displays astonishing versatility, unlimited powers of invention,
unfailing humor, and a satirical purpose which seems to be so closely
interwoven with the whole narrative that its force depends altogether
on the reader’s capacity of comprehension. Like Swift’s ‘Gulliver’
tales, the stories of the exploits of the Little Giant will be a source of
unending entertainment to the young, while their elders will relish the
the wall of living stones, or driving the cardinal through night and
tempest, over the mountains to the Malaga, he is in all the same
plucky, invincible, good-natured little fellow—with whom every year
will be loth to part. Fun, novelty, satire, pathos—these are a few of
the elements that make this a most attractive book for the young.”
BROOKLYN STANDARD UNION. “It is a pretty hard thing to
invent a really new fairy tale, so completely has the ground been
gone over by the old veteran story-tellers; but in ‘Little Giant Boab’
Mr. Lockwood has given the young folk a tale which is in many
respects original, which contains many new situations and ingenious
inventions, which is whimsical to the last degree, full of subtle humor
and rollicking fun. It is a delightful tale, that will be quite as
successful as ‘Little Baron Trump and his Wonderful Dog Bulger,’
which made such a hit last season. The funny and wonderful doings
of Giant Boab and his raven, with the humorous account of Boab’s
ancestors, his appearance in Queen Isabel’s court, his feats of
strength, his exploits in the Spanish camp, together with all his
subsequent journeyings, will be read and listened to and talked over
in many a household during the coming holidays. The illustrations,
too, are in admirable keeping with the spirit of the story, and fitly
supplement as well as adorn the text. Giant Boab is destined to be a
formidable rival to Baron Munchausen himself.”
BOSTON BEACON. “Ingersoll Lockwood has seized an old Moorish
legend and made use of it to furnish a first-rate fairy tale which will
delight the children almost as much as older folk are delighted with
‘Don Quixote.’ Little Giant Boab is as interesting a character as Hop
O’ My Thumb of English birth, and incidental to his adventures
valuable insight into the customs and ways of Spain is afforded. The
book has many wood-cuts by Clifton Johnson. Mr. Lockwood
displays astonishing versatility, unlimited powers of invention,
unfailing humor, and a satirical purpose which seems to be so closely
interwoven with the whole narrative that its force depends altogether
on the reader’s capacity of comprehension. Like Swift’s ‘Gulliver’
tales, the stories of the exploits of the Little Giant will be a source of
unending entertainment to the young, while their elders will relish the
Page 227
clever manner in which all sorts of human weaknesses are exhibited
in the light of wholesome ridicule. Mr. Clifton Johnson has added a
large number of illustrations admirably suited to the text.”
ZION’S HERALD. “This is a fairy tale which will especially delight
the children. Tabib was a sly and cunning bird, but Boab was a good
and brave boy; and putting these two together and setting them off, to
take together whatever adventures may befall them, is sure to create a
fascinating interest in them for the young. And then, too, the pictures
are so many, and in many cases so funny, that this will be another
source of pleasure to the reader.”
LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
in the light of wholesome ridicule. Mr. Clifton Johnson has added a
large number of illustrations admirably suited to the text.”
ZION’S HERALD. “This is a fairy tale which will especially delight
the children. Tabib was a sly and cunning bird, but Boab was a good
and brave boy; and putting these two together and setting them off, to
take together whatever adventures may befall them, is sure to create a
fascinating interest in them for the young. And then, too, the pictures
are so many, and in many cases so funny, that this will be another
source of pleasure to the reader.”
LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
Page 228
Page 229
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
1. Moved the beginning advertising page to the
beginning of the advertising section at the end.
2. Changed “just us the” to “just as the” on p 66.
3. “Strepholofidgeguaneriusfum” is later spelled as
“Strephalofidgeguaneriusfum”. No change.
4. Silently corrected typographical errors.
5. Retained anachronistic and non-standard spellings as
printed.
1. Moved the beginning advertising page to the
beginning of the advertising section at the end.
2. Changed “just us the” to “just as the” on p 66.
3. “Strepholofidgeguaneriusfum” is later spelled as
“Strephalofidgeguaneriusfum”. No change.
4. Silently corrected typographical errors.
5. Retained anachronistic and non-standard spellings as
printed.
Page 230
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BARON TRUMP'S
MARVELLOUS UNDERGROUND JOURNEY ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
MARVELLOUS UNDERGROUND JOURNEY ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 231
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
Page 232
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
Page 233
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
Page 234
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
Page 235
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
Page 236
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
Page 237
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
Page 238
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Page 239
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.